Preferred Citation: Kim, Yung-Hee. Songs to Make the Dust Dance: The Ryojin Hisho of Twelfth-Century Japan. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, 1994. http://ark.cdlib.org/ark:/13030/ft2f59n7x0/
Songs to Make the Dust DanceThe Ryojin hisho of Twelfth-Century JapanYung-Hee KimUNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA PRESSBerkeley · Los Angeles · Oxford© 1994 The Regents of the University of California |
To my mother and to the memory of my father
Preferred Citation: Kim, Yung-Hee. Songs to Make the Dust Dance: The Ryojin Hisho of Twelfth-Century Japan. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, 1994. http://ark.cdlib.org/ark:/13030/ft2f59n7x0/
To my mother and to the memory of my father
Acknowledgments
Before this book took its present shape, it went through several stages of incarnation. This long process of birth was due mainly to the complexity of Ryojin hisho itself, for this Heian song compilation contains ideas, subject matters, sentiments, and poetic forms that are multidimensional and heterogeneous in nature. Even selecting songs for analysis proved rather onerous; it was always necessary to keep in mind the character of the anthology as a whole and to select representative samples accordingly. These factors required repeated adjustments in perspective and focus. In the end, this book strives to present the essence of Ryojin hisho —its diversity in both meaning and form.
Along the way, a number of individuals and organizations offered me invaluable help. First of all, I would like to thank Karen Brazell at Cornell University, who first introduced me to the unimaginable riches of Ryojin hisho and inspired me to pursue a study of the anthology. Much appreciation goes to Brett DeBary, also at Cornell, for her ready and generous assistance, which has extended beyond the process of preparing this book. Michael Cooper has always been there to supply ample encouragement and good humor.
At the Ohio State University, awards from the Special Research Assignment Program in the College of Humanities and the University Publication Subvention Fund provided me with time and resources to concentrate on research and writing. One of the most challenging tasks of this project was translating the Ryojin hisho songs. The guiding principle throughout was to stay close to the original in spirit and form but make the songs as authentic-sounding as possible in English. In this I am most grateful to Anthony Libby at Ohio State, whose final poetic touch truly
made the songs sing. Early on Gary Ebersole of the University of Chicago, my former colleague at Ohio State, gave an incisive critique after a thorough reading of the entire working draft; to him I am indebted. The following people at Ohio State also have been exceptional sources of assistance: Maureen Donovan at the Main Library, Yoshiko Uchida at the Department of East Asian Languages and Literatures, and Michael Garofano and Joo Hee Yoo at the Humanities Computer Center.
No words can do full justice to the encouragement given by Jeanne Sugiyama at the University of California Press, who recognized the importance of publishing this study. I remain grateful for Anne Canright's insightful comments and meticulous editing, which enhanced this book. Jenny Tomlin at the University of California Press has been invaluable in guiding the manuscript through the various editing and production stages. Most of all, it is thanks to the patience, understanding, and professional expertise of Betsey Scheiner at the Press that the manuscript has finally emerged as a book.
Lastly, to my family, whose continuing moral support has helped me through the high and low points of writing, I owe my deepest gratitude.
Abbreviations
From Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei and Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu
NKBT Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei
NKBZ Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu
RHRyojin hisho (1179) (NKBT, vol. 73; NKBZ, vol. 25)
WRSWakan roeishu (ca. 1013) (NKBT, vol. 73)
From Shinpen kokka taikan , vol. 1 (Kadokawa Shoten, 1983)
GSISGoshuishu (1086)
GSSGosenshu (commissioned 951)
KKSKokinshu (ca. 920)
SGSISShingoshuishu (1384)
SISShuishu (ca. 1005-11)
SKKSShinkokinshu (1206)
SKSShikashu (ca. 1151-54)
SZKKSShinzokukokinshu (1439)
SZSSenzaishu (ca. 1188)
From Shinpen kokka taikan , vol. 2 (Kadokawa Shoten, 1984)
KKRJKokin(waka)rokujo (ca. 987)
From Shinpen kokka taikan , vol. 5 (Kadokawa Shoten, 1987)
KYISUKaya no In shichiban utaawase (1094)
Introduction
Songs are meant to be sung. When performed, they come alive and serve their purpose to the fullest. In a performative context, the melody is the primary medium for aesthetic stimulation and appreciation, with lyrics tending to play a secondary or complementary role, at most. This fact accounts for the phenomenal success of some songs with lyrics of minor literary merit but with great musical articulation. In extreme cases, even one line of lyric can become a magnificent song, when carried by a melody of superb variation and modulation.
What happens, then, when we find song lyrics written or printed on the pages of books, to be read and appreciated as poems without the benefit of their music? What are we to do with them? Do we treat them as regular poems? If so, by what criteria do we appraise them? What occasioned them and who wrote them? In cases of anonymous poets, how do we know what the lyrics are really about? Who sang them? Who was the audience, and how did the songs function? What are we to do with them, especially, when they are popular songs of anonymous common people—the unofficial voices from an age long past?
Ryojin hisho (Treasured Selections of Superb Songs) is one such collection of songs, whose meanings can be partially deciphered when some of these questions are answered. Compiled in 1179, Ryojin hisho is the largest extant collection of imayo (meaning "modern style"), a popular song genre that flourished for over two centuries, from the mid-Heian to the early Kamakura period. The work's primary distinction is that it was not a commissioned project but was compiled personally by the emperor Go-Shirakawa (1127-92). Go-Shirakawa's involvement in the plebeian imayo as a devoted patron, practitioner, and critic, rather than in waka,
the "proper" literary form of his age, scandalized many in the inner court. Undaunted, the emperor dedicated most of his adult life to promoting imayo . This effort culminated in Ryojin hisho , which took him more than two decades to complete—concrete evidence of the emperor's single-minded pursuit of the art he loved.
Presumably the original Ryojin hisho consisted of two distinct parts, each comprising ten books. The first part is thought to have been a collection of imayo lyrics (kashishu ). Customarily, the name Ryojin hisho refers to this kashishu . The other part, called Kudenshu (Collections of Oral Transmission), is believed to have consisted of assorted information about the origins of imayo , musical scores and notations, instructions on imayo performance along with appropriate examples, and anecdotes related to these components.[1] Regrettably, only small parts of the original are extant: from the kashishu , a fragment of Book 1 (21 songs) and the complete Book 2 (545 songs), making a total of 566 imayo songs; and from the Kudenshu , a fraction of passages from Book 1 having to do with a mythical exegesis on the origin of imayo , as well as the complete Book 10, which is Go-Shirakawa's memoir. The large number of songs in Book 2 of the kashishu suggests that the original Ryojin hisho was quite vast in scope and size. Despite its fragmentary condition, Ryojin hisho is still the largest extant collection of imayo .[2]
An interesting but brief note on the origin of the name of Ryojin hisho is attached to the end of the fragment of Book 1. It explains that the title derives from ancient Chinese legends about two famous singers named Yü Kung and Han Ê. Tradition has it that their peerless voices moved listeners to tears, and the reverberating sound made the "dust on the rafters" (ryojin ) dance for three days before it settled down. Thus, the term ryojin came to refer to beautiful voices.[3] The anecdote also under-scores the power of music to move not only human hearts but insentient beings as well.[4] Given these various associations, the title of Ryojin hisho can be translated as "Treasured Selections of Superb Songs."
After its completion, Ryojin hisho was probably circulated among those who were close to the emperor. Sometime during the mid-fourteenth century, however, the anthology completely disappeared. The last known textual reference to it is a brief comment by Yoshida Kenko (ca. 1283-ca. 1352) in his Tsurezuregusa (ca. 1330) that “imayo lyrics of Ryojin hisho are deeply moving."[5] In the succeeding centuries, the anthology became an unknown and lost entity. Scattered efforts were made in the seven-teenth century by a few scholars of the National Studies Movement (kokugaku ) to determine the whereabouts of the text, but their attempts were futile.
Then, in the fall of 1911, the historian Wada Hidematsu (1865-1937) happened upon a two-volume text titled Ryojin hisho while browsing in a used book shop in Tokyo. Wada entrusted his find to his friend Sasaki Nobutsuna (1872-1963), the renowned Japanese classics scholar, for a textual verification. Sasaki's scrutiny established that the text was a complete copy of Book 2 of Ryojin hisho dating from the late Edo period. Subsequently Sasaki unearthed the fragments of Book 1 of kashishu and Book 1 of Kudenshu in the Aya no Koji family archives, and in August 1912 he published the first modern annotated edition of Ryojin hisho , consisting of these three different parts.[6]
Thus, after six centuries of complete silence, Ryojin hisho sang out once again. Its reception by Japanese scholars was nothing short of ecstatic—an understandable reaction given the dearth of information on popular literature of the Heian period, especially in the poetry genre. Indeed, the early 1910s and 1920s saw something of a Ryojin hisho boom, as the anthology engaged the attention of major literary scholars who repeatedly yielded newer editions of the text. Konishi Jin'ichi, an expert on Ryojin hisho , observed that the work would have been called "the second Man'yoshu “ had it been preserved in its entirety.[7] The anthology rapidly became a major source of material not only for scholars of Japanese literature, but also for students of folklore, religion, and the performing arts.
The sensational rediscovery of Ryojin hisho and its introduction to the reading public provided powerful inspiration to a number of leading modern poets and writers, such as Saito Mokichi (1882-1953), Kitahara Hakushu (1885-1942), Sato Haruo (1892-1964), and the novelist Akutagawa Ryunosuke (1892-1927). Among them, Ryojin hisho's impact was perhaps most strongly felt by the tanka poet Mokichi, as his collection of literary criticism, Dobamango (1919), indicates, for in it he included thirty-six songs from Ryojin hisho as his favorite poems. Mokichi's second poetry collection, Aratama (1921), is also considered to have been clearly influenced by Ryojin hisho .[8]
The extant Ryojin hisho displays a wide spectrum of subjects and themes. Its songs lift their voices to praise the boundless mercies of buddhas, then reveal with no qualms the world of gamblers and courtesans. Between these extremes, the topical range of Ryojin hisho explores the lives of the Buddha's disciples, eminent priests, and pilgrims, of shrine-maidens and nuns, of common soldiers, petty officials, and guards at provincial checkpoints, of woodcutters, potters, and menial workers, and even of abject beggars and nameless loafers on the streets of the capital. When we add to the list all the trees, birds, animals, articles of clothing
and accessories, foodstuffs, shrines, temples, cities, rivers, and mountains that come crowding in, the anthology achieves kaleidoscopic dimensions.
For all that, the riot of motifs in Ryojin hisho can be simplified and appreciated in terms of contrasting relationships—sacred and profane, high and low, serious and frivolous, men and women, old and young. many of the songs concern metaphysics and religious pedagogy, they do not shy away from the infirmities, squalor, and cacophony of secular life. A man in search of salvation is flanked by a courtesan beckoning him to a tryst; the mountain ascetic's discipline and hardship are juxtaposed to the wayward wanderings of a young gambler; an old man steeped in carnal desire is contrasted with a mother worrying over a wanton daughter. Ryojin hisho represents, therefore, a curious coalescence of the idealistic and realistic, esoteric and obvious, exotic and indigenous, and other-worldly and this-worldly. This comprehensive coverage of life as it is lived finds no parallel in the stylized poetry of Heian aristocrats; thus the anthology provides a relatively inclusive and multiple perspective from which to view Heian society.
The range of poetic voices also covers a whole gamut of characters: learned, proselytizing priests; villagers and city dwellers, many of whom demonstrate penetrating insight into the world around them; courtesans of sharp wit and engaging savvy; pilgrim-seducing shamans; mountain ascetics; even fishermen on the shore. One should, however, guard against the easy assumption that these songs were in fact created by such people. Evidence from other song traditions, as well as Japanese examples, suggests that the composers of the lyrics, many of whom may well have been the singers also, freely adopted the voices and perspectives of all sorts of people to create their lyric personae. In teal life, in other words, courtesans did not necessarily sing only about the life of prostitutes, priests about religion, or fishermen about fishing. Rather, the imayo poets/singers, in assuming the surrogate voices of many classes of people in Heian society, projected the typical, unique, or problematic situations of these characters in their songs.
Coupled with the thematic diversity of Ryojin hisho are distinctive formal and technical characteristics—the songs' prosody, mode of delivery, and rhetorical devices. Although these songs are products of the "age of waka, “ they represent a poetic orientation totally different from that of waka . Most conspicuous is the breakaway from the sacrosanct adherence to the thirty-one-syllable prosodic standard. Ryojin hisho songs exemplify a lyrical discourse that verges on prose narrativity, as well as an expository mode of delivery; this looseness results in the telling of stories and in-forming the mind, in contrast to waka's predilection to create pure lyric
moments within a strict poetic formula. Some of the shiku no kamiuta (four-line god songs) in the anthology, for example, are quite lengthy.[9] Furthermore, no rules bind the choice of vocabulary, which in many instances violates aristocratic decorum or lexicon.[10] Unlike waka, imayo do not usually utilize such poetic devices as pillow words (makurakotoba ), pivot words (kakekotoba ), or verbal associations (engo ) but instead turn to repetition, onomatopoeia, orchestra words (hayashikotoba ), honorifics, and exclamatory particles to produce poetic effects and emphasis. For readers accustomed to Heian court poetry, this different, plastic literary form becomes a refreshing treat, leading into an untrodden world of poetic experience and meaning.
Although Ryojin hisho has long been a subject of scholarship in Japan, it is little known in the West. It first came to the attention of Western readers through Arthur Waley's translations of a handful of songs in 1921,[11] but no comprehensive, sustained inquiry resulted from that exposure. This study attempts to appraise Ryojin hisho in the larger context of cultural, social, and political developments of the late Heian period and to define its place in the Japanese literary tradition, while trying to answer some of the questions raised at the beginning of this Introduction. Wherever possible, readers are reminded of the performative context of imayo songs for optimal appreciation of the song texts we now have in hand. Although it is tempting to concentrate on the most aesthetically appealing texts, my approach has been to present as fair and balanced a view as possible of the anthology as a whole. Because of the miscellaneous character of the extant Ryojin hisho , one finds little consistent evolution of themes or motifs; rather, the anthology shifts from one topic to another, often in a distracting manner. My choice of songs necessarily reflects this mosaic nature, although I do try to bring a sense of unity to the themes discussed.
Ryojin hisho deserves attention not only for its intrinsic value as a literary anthology but also for its wealth of information about the Heian period. Given careful probing, Ryojin hisho yields important insights into the lives, both spiritual and worldly, of people in that age and into the tradition of song (kayo ) in premodern Japanese literature. It supplies rare information on the performing arts and artists, especially regarding female entertainers. It reveals the religious ethos and even the social and political developments of the late Heian period. And, most important, it helps to correct the perception of Heian culture as the monolithic achievement and closed domain of the elite, much as the eleventh-century Konjaku monogatari does in the prose genre. Ryojin hisho provides, in short, an alternative way of looking at the Heian society, since most poems are the works
of anonymous commoners and are about their most pressing concerns. The reader whose literary sensitivity is attuned to Heian aristocratic poetry—generally known for its ritualized, uniform, and controlled exclusivity—finds in Ryojin hisho a broad and open vista into the popular culture, a culture full of vitality, diversity, and realistic impulses to deal with life in all its guises, negative as well as positive. The plurality of Heian culture and society is the real subject of this anthology, and in that plurality can be found the animate spark of an age long past.
1
Emperor Go-Shirakawa and Imayo
Emperor Go-Shirakawa and His Career
Public opinion about Emperor Go-Shirakawa (Prince Masahito, 1127-92) was divided, and the views held by his contemporaries were often unflattering. Before his ascension to the throne, for instance, his own father, Emperor Toba (1103-56),[1] was said to have belittled him, declaring that he was totally unfit for the emperorship owing to his indulgence in frivolous merrymaking.[2] During his reign, even his trusted retainer, Shinzei (Fujiwara Michinori, 1106-59), and Kujo Kanezane (1149-1207), the minister of the right, disparaged him as a dull-witted man who was neither aware of the traitors around him nor heedful of truthful counsel—altogether a hopeless sovereign, without precedent in Japan or China.[3]
Go-Shirakawa's political career, which spanned thirty-seven years as both reigning and retired emperor, was, indeed, rarely free of controversy or strife.[4] From the outset, his brief formal reign (1155-58) was marred by a bloody power struggle within his own court, called the Hogen Disturbance (1156), plotted by the resentful ex-Emperor Sutoku (r. 1123-41), Go-Shirakawa's elder brother, who had been forced to abdicate by Toba.[5] The insurrection was short-lived, and Go-Shirakawa quickly banished Sutoku to Sanuki, whence he never returned alive, and ordered the swift execution of other participants in the rebellion.[6] Largely because of his harsh handling of the incident, Go-Shirakawa was perceived as a ruthless monarch who would tolerate no threats or challenges to his authority. The tragic family feud hastened the rise of the two rival military clans, the Taira and the Minamoro, whose meddling in court politics ushered in the "age of the warrior."[7]
Soon after Go-Shirakawa's abdication came the Heiji Disturbance (1159),
in which he lost his chief advisor, Shinzei, and witnessed the passing of political hegemony to the Taira clan, headed by Kiyomori (1118-81). Thereafter, by pitting factions of the Taira and Minamoto against each other through his singular talent for maneuvering, and often by dint of sheer resilience and a good deal of luck, Go-Shirakawa presided over one of the most turbulent periods in Japanese history. It included the Taira despotism, during which Go-Shirakawa was even put under house arrest by Kiyomori in 1179; the carnage of the Genpei War (1180-85); the final destruction of the Taira clan; and the establishment, in 1185, of the Kamakura regime by Minamoto Yoritomo (1147-99); and it was a time, moreover, when many of the emperor's relatives and close associates perished.
Go-Shirakawa, subjected as he had been to ordeals and humiliation at the hands of many military leaders, retained one burning urge: to preserve his position as the patriarch of the imperial clan and the last, staunch defender of the Heian civil government. This determination was epitomized in his stubborn refusal to confer, despite constant pressure, the coveted tide of shogun on Yoritomo. The frustrated Yoritomo, in turn, denounced the emperor as "the biggest goblin in Japan."[8] Only after Go-Shirakawa's death in 1192 was Yoritomo finally able to wrest the title from the incumbent emperor, Go-Toba, an event that marked the official beginning of the Kamakura government. Thus Go-Shirakawa, enthroned amid skepticism and discord, proved to be a resourceful and imaginative politician and a survivor.
When political responsibilities were not consuming his attention, Go-Shirakawa had personal interests that involved him in a variety of cultural and artistic activities, either as a sponsor or as an active participant. The best-known area of his artistic enterprise was the imayo genre: he was, in fact, its unsurpassed patron and practitioner. It has even been conjectured that one reason for Go-Shirakawa's abdication after only three years' reign was his desire to devote himself freely to imayo without the burden of emperorship.[9] In addition, Go-Shirakawa invested an enormous amount of resources, human energy, and time in commissioning the waka anthology Senzai(waka)shu (Collection of a Thousand Years, ca. 1188) and numerous picture scrolls (emakimono ) and in undertaking religious pilgrimages. To be sure, many of these costly activities were possible only because of his imperial privileges; nonetheless, the intensity and grandiose scale with which he pursued his interests puts him in a class by himself.
The Imayo Genre
Go-Shirakawa's role in the cultivation and promotion of imayo began long before he entered the political arena. As we have seen, his father, Emperor
Toba, expressed serious doubts about Go-Shirakawa's qualifications to be emperor owing to the young man's reputed absorption in "merrymaking" (asobi ). Go-Shirakawa himself frankly admits in his memoir, Kudenshu , that he spent his youth in the carefree pursuit of pleasure: "Quartered at the Toba Palace, I passed as many as fifty nights singing. A group of my companions and I flocked to the Tosanjo Palace also and for some forty days enjoyed boating and making merry through the night until day-break."[10]
It is understandable that Go-Shirakawa, with no immediate regal prospect in sight, exploited his princely prerogatives to the fullest. Yet his was not a passive appreciation of entertainment provided by others, for he, too, was an artist. From his teens, he had developed into an accomplished musician and singer in his own right. He was an expert flute player and excelled in such varied genres of vocal music as saibara, roei , shomyo , and imayo .[11] His lifelong obsession, however, was with imayo , in which genre he was a superb performer.[12] Thanks to Go-Shirakawa's consuming love for and patronage of imayo , that song form was elevated from the level of popular entertainment to a refined and sophisticated art.
The compound term imayo was originally generic and only later came to be used to designate a specific popular song genre. Yo signifies style or mode, while ima is presumed to derive from the adjective ima mekashi , with meanings that range from contemporary, modern, popular, novel, fresh, and lively to frivolous, vulgar, and lewd.[13]Imayo , therefore, came to denote songs in modish style, with vivacious and buoyant melodies—in a sense, the pop music of the Heian age. Most likely, the term imayo was adopted to set these newly popularized songs apart from older song forms such as saibara, fuzoku , and roei , which long had been the staples of the nobles' music repertoire.[14]
Kudenshu lists at least twenty different categories within imayo .[15] Although it is impossible to determine just what musical characteristics distinguished these types from one another, the large number of these subgroups suggests that imayo must have reached a high degree of so-phistication by the mid to late twelfth century to warrant such minute classifications.
We do not know when or how the imayo genre came into being. The earliest known literary mention of the word imayo occurs in Murasaki Shikibu nikki (Diary of Murasaki Shikibu [ca. 978-ca. 1016], ca. 1010), and further reference is made in Makura no soshi (The Pillow Book, 11th cent.) by Sei Shonagon (ca. 965-ca. 1024), a contemporary of Murasaki's.[16] During the time of Emperor Ichijo (r. 986-1011), then, imayo were apparently already in existence and had begun to enter court circles.
Some source materials suggest that imayo were of plebeian origin, sung
among common people before they reached the aristocracy. Kojidan (Stories About Ancient Matters), a Kamakura-period collection of tales, for example, relates that the abbot Genshin (942-1017), while walking on Mount Kinbu, met a female shaman who entertained him by singing imayo .[17] And a passage in Sagoromo monogatari (The Tale of Sagoromo, 1069-72) describes a cart puller singing imayo .[18] Even the Kudenshu substantiates the notion that imayo were the legacy of common people, since the majority of Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teachers were them-selves rural women of the lower classes.[19]
By the time of Emperor Go-Suzaku (r. 1036-45) imayo had gained considerable popularity and were often performed at court banquets. Even so, the song form did not receive the approval of all members of the court, many of whom still found the music unfamiliar and odd-sounding. About thirty years later, however, during the reign of Emperor Shirakawa (r. 1072-86), the records of imayo performances at court and among the courtiers increased measurably, signifying the flourishing of the genre, as documented in courtiers' diaries such as Chuyuki (Record of the Middle-Right) by Fujiwara Munetada (1062-1141) and Taiki (Record on a Desk, 1136-55) by Fujiwara Yorinaga (1120-56).[20]
It was the reign of Go-Shirakawa some eighty years later, though, that marked the peak of imayo popularity. This state of affairs is humorously described in Bunkidan (Literary Table Talk, 1278-88): "In those days, all classes of people, regardless of their status, hummed some tune or other, swinging their heads to and fro [to the beat of the rhythm]."[21] The compiler of the collection also stresses that the people simply followed what their superiors were doing, which suggests that Emperor Go-Shirakawa was their ultimate model.
When imayo were performed at court, it was usually on congratulatory occasions or at banquets such as those following the New Year's Day ceremony, the daijosai (enthronement ceremony), the shinjosai (or niiname matsuri , a ceremony of the eleventh month in which the year's new grains are dedicated to Shinto gods), and certain Buddhist rites; accordingly, the imayo selected consisted principally of celebratory themes, not those related to the darker side of the commoner's life.[22] Such imayo were performed as solos or duets, occasionally in conjunction with kagura or saibara but more usually with roei , a more up-to-date song form. Accompaniment was generally no more than the simple rhythm of a fan or drum, though sometimes an orchestral accompaniment of reed pipes (sho ) flutes, and flageolet (hichiriki ), or of koto, biwa , flutes, and other wind instruments, was featured. The festivities often lasted all through
the night until dawn, perhaps ending with a climactic dance performance (ranbu ), in which courtiers participated.[23]
Thus seen, the flourishing of imayo coincided with the insei period, when retired emperors exercised political control from behind the scenes. The imperial patronage of imayo also meant that the emperors actively contributed to the evolution of the new cultural form, serving as its critical arbiters. In this sense, the insei period marked a turning point in Japanese history, and not simply for political reasons: it was also a watershed in the development of new aesthetic tastes and cultural preferences and choices. And imayo patronage by Go-Shirakawa was a telling indication that a new era was in the making.[24]
Imayo Singers
Women played a decisive role in promoting and performing imayo , particularly such women of lower-class origin as miko (shrine-maidens or shamans), asobi(me ) (courtesans), and kugutsu(me) (female puppeteers). These groups are thought to have developed over time from a single caste of shamanic females (miko ).[25] At one time early in Japanese history these women were at the center of the religious life of both the court and the ordinary folk, performing shamanic functions and ritual services.[26] Over the centuries, however, their roles and status were degraded and desacralized. By the time these women appeared as singers of imayo in the Heian period, most of their original religious functions had been severely attenuated.[27] While the miko group was still tied to its original shamanic profession, the asobi and kugutsu had moved into the secular realm of entertainment.
All of these female entertainers cultivated imayo as their primary medium of entertainment, but many also practiced prostitution. Female imayo singers were in fact marginal figures in the highly stratified Heian society, and were often forced to wander from place to place. Yet their musical talents and accomplishments in imayo brought them into close contact with aristocrats and even into the very heart of the aesthetic life of elite society. Had this paradoxical relationship not existed, nothing of the literary content and entertainment value of imayo would have been noticed or preserved.
Miko
Some twenty songs about miko are found in Ryojin hisho .[28] Many of them describe miko performing shamanic rituals, while others deal with aspects of personal conduct and moments in the women's emotional lives.
Some songs are rendered with a light touch; others, such as the following, convey a mixed sense of fascination and surprise:
RH 560 | |
kono miko wa | This shrine-maiden |
yogaru miko yo | she is an eyeful! |
katabira ni | Her robe with slit sides above |
shiri o dani | and loosened behind, |
kakaide | she's raving. |
yuyushu tsukikataru | Look ! |
kore o mitamae | The gods have got hold of her! |
This description of a miko in shamanic ecstasy is reminiscent of the mythic portrayal of Ameno uzume no Mikoto, the archetypal shamaness whose similarly disheveled appearance, sexually suggestive dance, and song lured Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess, out of the Heavenly Rock-Grotto.[29]
The involvement of miko in imayo performance and other popular entertainment is no accident. In fact, the miko's professional performances, with their characteristic trancelike dance and utterances, always accom-panied by bells and drums, could easily be perceived as erotic; it was a short step from there to secular entertainment. This liminal nature of miko's ritual performance, located on the threshold between the sacred and profane, even made it easier for miko to fluctuate between their sacerdotal functions and their performative roles as entertainers—an intriguing and paradoxical blend indeed. The following song captures the entertainment value of miko :
RH 265 | |
kane no mitake ni aru miko no | On Mount Kinbu's Holy Peak |
utsu tsuzumi uchiage uchioroshi | the shrine-maiden beats the drum, up and down, |
omoshiro ya | wondrous sound! |
warera mo mairaba ya | Let's go see. |
teitonto to mo hibikinare | Bong, it echoes, |
hibikinare | echoes, bong. |
utsu tsuzumi ikani uteba ka | It keeps on, how does she do it? |
kono ne no taesezaruramu | Never stops. |
The encounter between the priest Genshin and a miko on Mount Kinbu cited previously illustrates the miko's use of imayo for seductive entertainment. With the craze for pilgrimage ever accelerating, the vicinity of shrines where pilgrims and worshipers converged away from home was fertile ground for miko to carry on prostitution; in this, the use of popular
imayo was a good part of their allure. It is quite possible that these miko authored some of the imayo songs in Ryojin hisho , including the Shinto-Buddhist syncretic songs or miko songs in the shiku no kamiuta (four-line god songs) section of Ryojin hisho .
In the late Heian period a new type of miko , called arukimiko (walking miko ) appeared. Unlike regular miko , who kept a fixed abode and were associated with specific local shrines, arukimiko wandered around the country combining their religious function with prostitution and entertainment.[30] Their uprooted and precarious livelihood is depicted in the song of an anxious mother whose daughter is an arukimiko :
RH 364 | |
waga ko wa ju yo ni narinuran | Almost a woman, my daughter, now— |
konagi shite koso arikunare | I hear she's a wandering shrine-maiden. |
tago no ura ni shio fumu to | When she walks the salty shore at Tago Bay |
ikani amabito tsudoran | the fishermen must pester her, |
masashi to te toimi towazumi nabururan | squabbling about her prophecies, nabururan finding fault with whatever she says. |
itoshi ya | Her life, how painful![31] |
Much of the regional description found in Ryojin hisho owes its color and piquancy to this on-the-move group of female shaman/entertainers. They, along with kugutsu , another imayo singer group who took a similar itinerant life-style, are also credited with the propagation and cross-fertilization of the imayo repertoire, made possible by their wandering from one region to another.
Asobi
Asobi were among the first female performing artists to be given a formal group designation. They were also the earliest-known female group specializing in a single artistic genre. Their origin is traced to the ancient professional lineage of asobi-be , the court morticians.[32] Females formed the backbone of this group, with assistance coming from male members; the women performed the most crucial rites of the funeral, including dances, songs, and incantations, and their professional, ritual skills were secretly transmitted within the group.[33] Owing to the gravity of their function in the critical rites of death at court, and probably also to their ritual pollution deriving from contact with the dead, asobi-be were ex-
empted from conscript labor and taxes. Thus they possessed a certain social distinction and accompanying privileges in early Japanese society.[34]
With the Taiho Reform of 701, however, asobi-be lost much of their social status; and within fifty years, the group's ritual functions at court had ceased to exist.[35] As a result, many of the female asobi , having neither land nor other skills to maintain a livelihood, became socially uprooted and adopted an itinerant mode of life. Increasingly, for sustenance, they turned to performing arts and to prostitution.
Sometime during the Heian period, asobi began to abandon their migratory lives in favor of permanent settlements, chiefly at strategic transportation loci along rivers and at inland seaports, where travelers, merchants, and cargo boat crews sought lodging. Asobi's popularity grew in direct proportion to the prosperity of the ports, which saw the amassing of luxury goods from various parts of the country to supply the demanding tastes of aristocrats in the capital. The most fabled asobi colonies were in Eguchi, on the Yodo River, and in Kanzaki and Kanishima, on the Kanzaki River, those two rivers being the main passageways to the Heian capital from the Inland Sea. As "Yujoki" (Record on Courtesans, ca. 1087), a short tract on asobi by Oe no Masafusa (1041-1111), put it, "Kanzaki and Kanishima of Settsu Province are lined with the asobi quarters one door after another."[36]
Asobi conducted their business in a distinctive manner, enticing potential customers by singing from their boats and then, once their patrons were on board, entertaining the men by singing imayo and bestowing sexual favors while floating on the water. An average asobi boat carried three members: a principal asobi , who entertained the customers by singing to the beat of her small drum; an apprentice asobi , who sheltered her mistress with a large parasol and looked to her needs; and an elderly asobi , who was in charge of rowing the boat.[37] "Yujoki" further describes this exotic trade as follows:
Asobi row their small boats toward the passenger boats and invite the travelers to their beds. Their singing stops the clouds over the valleys and their rhymes are on the wings over the river. All the passengers cannot help but forget their homes while floating along the isles with rushes and breakers. Hordes of fishermen's and merchants' boats throng stern to stern toward asobi boats, with almost no empty space left on the water. This must simply be the best pleasure world under heaven.... From aristocrats down to commoners, none hesitates to sleep with these women and to lavish their love on them. Some of the [asobi ] get married to these men and some become concubines to be
cherished until their death. Even men of wisdom and men of character cannot avoid such deeds.[38]
It must be stressed here that the primary distinction of asobi from other women who sold their favor was their superb skill in singing imayo . Lacking this musical competency, other courtesans at Eguchi or Kanzaki were simply called yahochi , meaning mere prostitutes, not asobi .[39]
As a group, asobi seem to have maintained a loose internal structure headed by a female leader. These headmistresses are believed to have reached their position of authority by virtue of superior skill in singing imayo , personal charm as courtesans, and, undoubtedly, excellent business and managerial skills. Presumably, too, they protected group members from undue exploitation by customers, maintained a certain order within the group, and sometimes supervised the distribution of goods.[40]
In addition, asobi sought a further safeguard for their business prosperity in the worship of a deity named Hyakudayu. Hyakudayu worship was apparently a phallic cult, its object of veneration being representations of the male sexual organ made of wood, paper, or stone.[41] The cultic practice stems from the fetishistic belief that by praying to and honoring Hyakudayu, the courtesans could ensure continued success in attracting male customers. The powerful appeal of the Hyakudayu worship to asobi is evidenced in "Yujoki," which notes that asobi kept hundreds and even thousands of these objects.[42]
Hyakudayu worship was not, however, confined to private observances by asobi . Besides keeping a large stock of phallic-shaped objects for their personal devotion, asobi made it a point to go on pilgrimages to shrines famous for their Hyakudayu practice, most notably the Hirota and Sumiyoshi shrines.[43] Coincidentally, the Sumiyoshi Shrine was also a favorite pilgrimage destination for aristocrats from the capital. Thus, sacred sites such as these became mingling grounds for asobi and aristocrats, each group following separate paths and harboring different sets of aspirations. Here a series of interactions was played out, resulting in an utterly secular form of carnal and material satisfaction. The benefits of visiting these shrines reinforced and successfully promoted the Hyakudayu cult among asobi , and the shrines also benefited, since more visits by the affluent aristocrats drawn by asobi meant increased income in the form of offerings. This triangular symbiotic relationship among asobi , the shrines, and the aristocrats undergirded the Hyakudayu worship practiced at the shrines, producing a singular coalescence of diverse interests in a most unlikely setting.
Songs in Ryojin hisho reveal the importance of the Hyakudayu cult among asobi :
RH 375 | |
miyako yori kudarishi tokenohoru | That girl Tokenohoru came |
shimae ni ya tatete sumishikado | away from the capital and built herself a house in Shimae. |
somo shirazu uchisutete | After all that he left her! |
ikani matsureba hyakudayu | What good her prayers to Hyakudayu, |
gen nakute hana no miyako e kaesuran | except to send her back to the capital?[44] |
RH 380 | |
asobi no konomu mono | A courtesan's favorite things: |
zogei tsuzumi kohashibune | her many arts, the drum, the little boats, |
ogasakazashi tomotorime | the woman who holds her large parasol, and the woman who rows her skill, |
otoko no ai inoru hyakudayu | and Hyakudayu, the one she prays to for a man’s love. |
Some Heian nobles such as (Oe no Koretoki (or Yukitoki, 955-1010) wrote poems on the topic of asobi , declaring that the pleasure derived from a tryst with asobi cruising along the river was as exciting as their wedding-night experience:
WRS 720 | |
suicho kokei | Though the crimson wedding chamber, |
banji no reiho kotonari to iedomo | curtained in green, is held iedomo supreme, |
fune no uchi nami no ue | no less is the tryst of a lifetime, |
issho no kankai kore onaji | in a small boat, on the waves. |
Even the female author of Sarashina nikki (Sarashina Diary, mid-11th cent.) was not immune from their charms; she had this to say about an asobi she encountered one night on the water:
In the Autumn I had occasion to go down to Izumi. After Yodo the country became more beautiful and impressive than I can say. We spent the night on our boat in Takahama. Late at night, when it was
extremely dark, I detected the sound of oars. Someone asked who was there and I was told that it was a woman singer [asobi ]. My people became very interested and called for her boat to be rowed alongside ours. By the distant light of the flares I could see the woman standing there in an unlined dress with long sleeves, hiding her face with a fan as she sang for us. It was a very moving sight.[45]
In fact, it has been observed that high court nobles and even imperial family members, after completing pilgrimages to shrines and temples, frequently made excursions to asobi quarters in Eguchi and Kanzaki in pursuit of pleasure. The list of these highborn visitors contains such illustrious figures as Emperors Ichijo and Go-Sanjo (r. 1068-72), Fujiwara Michinaga (966-1027), the most powerful regent in Japanese history, and his son, Yorimichi (992-1074). In the year 1000, on his return from a pilgrimage to the Sumiyoshi Shrine, Michinaga, in the company of the Empress Dowager Tosanjo-in (962-1001), his sister and the mother of Emperor Ichijo, dropped by Eguchi, where he is reported to have shown favor to an asobi named Kokannon. Although the relationship was a brief, one-time affair, Kokannon presented herself to Michinaga again when he later revisited Eguchi as a lay priest, embarrassing him to no small measure. In the year 1031, Yorimichi followed his father's suit, falling in love with an asobi named Nakanogimi in Eguchi.[46]
Diaries and letters of Heian court nobles often contain references to asobi , further suggesting the attraction these women exerted. Particularly informative are Kaya no in suikaku utaawase (Poetry Match Held at a Pond Pavilion in Kaya no In), a record of the waka competition held at Kaya no In, Fujiwara Yorimichi's residence, on the sixteenth day of the fifth month of 1035, which contains a description of the winning party's pleasure trip to the Yodo River with asobi; Choshuki (Record of Long Autumn), a diary by Minamoto Morotoki (1077-1136), especially the entry for the third day of the ninth month of 1119, which provides detailed information on the relationship between nobles and asobi ; and Fujiwara Yorinaga's Taiki , which mentions his tryst with an asobi in the entry for the twenty-first day of the third month of 1148.[47] The asobi coveted these visits because they were often accompanied by lavish material donations, at times up to hundreds of bushels of rice and hundreds of skeins of silk. Such gifts far surpassed the fees paid by ordinary customers. In some cases at least, material donations of this sort were given because the nobles took pity on the women.[48]
In rare cases, a relationship between a nobleman and an asobi went beyond temporary infatuation and developed into a lasting commitment. One asobi by the name of Tanba no Tsubone captured the attention of
Emperor Go-Shirakawa, went on to become one of his consorts, and bore him a prince. This honor was made possible in part by her talents as a imayo singer. She is even mentioned in Kudenshu , the emperor's person memoir, unlike his numerous other consorts from noble families.[49]
According to tradition, even religious figures were fascinated by asobi Perhaps the most famous case involves the legendary encounter, which supposedly took place in 1178, between the priest Saigyo (1118-90) and an asobi at Eguchi. Their meeting is included in Shinkokinshu (New Collection of Ancient and Modern Times, 1206), where it is rendered as poetic dialogue between Saigyo and an asobi named Tae:
SKKS 978 Saigyo. Composed upon Saigyo's being refused a room for the night in Eguchi, where he was detained by rain on his way to Tennoji Temple. [50] | |
yo no naka o | Here in the world |
itou made koso | it's hard to renounce |
katakarame | everything; |
kari no yado o mo | how can you deny me |
oshimu kimi kana | a night's borrowed lodging? |
SKKS 979 Asobi Tae | |
yo o itou | From what I hear |
hito to shi kikeba | you've left this world; |
kari no yado ni | I wouldn't want |
kokoro tomu na to | your heart to be dragged back |
omou bakari zo | by a night's borrowed lodging! |
At least two poems by asobi are included in the imperial anthologies:
GSS 1197 Asobi Miyagi. Composed when the priest Shoku would not receive her offerings on the occasion of his sutra lectures, when many others dedicated offerings.[51] | |
tsu no kuni no | In Settsu Province |
nani wa no koto ka | anything at all |
nori naranu | becomes Dharma, |
asobi tawabure | even flirting, even love play— |
made to koso kike | yes, so I hear. |
SZS 819 Asobi Koko. Thinking of a past love affair with Fujiwara Nakazane, then governor of Bitchu Province.[52] | |
kazu naranu | I don't count. |
mini mo kokoro no | But in this body |
ari gao ni | there's a heart— |
hitori mo tsuki o | also alone, |
nagametsuru kana | how I stare at the moon. |
The rise of asobi and their acceptance into the court circle testify that there existed a positive artistic dialogue between the high and low cultures in Heian society, largely through the powerful medium of imayo .
Kugutsu
Of the major female imayo performance groups, the kugutsu were most seriously involved in cultivating imayo as an art form. Unlike both the miko and asobi , they had a long-established tradition of oral transmission of imayo .[53] The Kudenshu reports that they took pride in this tradition and guarded it jealously.[54] The fact that Emperor Go-Shirakawa, after a long association with other groups of imayo singers, chose as his teacher Otomae (1086?-1169), a performer of kugutsu background, strongly suggests these women's artistic accomplishments.
Oe no Masafusa, in his essay "Kairaishiki" (Record on Puppeteers, ca. 1087), an excellent source of information on kugutsu and a companion tract to "Yujoki," sees kugutsu primarily as artists of foreign ethnic origin. This is seen in his description of the group's exotic mode of life:
Kugutsu have neither fixed abodes nor houses to live in. They put up woolen tents and lead a nomadic life, a custom similar to that of the northern barbarians. The males make use of bows and horses when hunting. They juggle a pair of swords or daggers and balls; they manipulate wooden dolls in such a way as to make them look alive or make them fight each other. Their performances are similar to magic shows. They also change sand and pebbles into gold coins and transform trees into birds and beasts. They can dazzle people's eyes.
As for the females of the group, they let out coquettish cries and swagger around swinging their hips and smiling bewitchingly. They make up their faces with rouge and white powder. These women lure people with their lewd songs and music. Neither their parents nor husbands nor sons-in-law reprove them. Without hesitation, the women entice wayfarers and travelers for a night's tryst. For such services, they are paid well. These women own clothes embroidered with golden threads, brocade robes, golden hair ornaments, and beautiful cosmetic boxes with mother-of-pearl inlay.
Kugutsu neither till a single furrow of rice paddy nor gather the leaves from a single branch of mulberry. Since they are under no official provincial control, none of them are settled peasants, but instead they are transients. They do not know who the sovereign is or who the nobles are, and they do not fear the local magistrates.
Since they are exempt from taxes and conscript labor, they spend their lives in pleasure. At night, they worship Hyakudayu and pray for good fortune by making a racket with their dances and drum.[55]
It is evident from this depiction that, like asobi, kugutsu females cultivated the Hyakudayu cult and engaged in prostitution; and also like asobi, kugutsu followed a migratory life-style. In this same tract, however, Masafusa underscores the fact that a number of kugutsu(me ) were well known for their superb skill in singing imayo ; indeed, in his view they equal the famed Chinese female singer Han Ê[56]
Even in their migratory life, the kugutsu apparently kept their musical skills refined, as reported in the lengthy and vivid account by the author of Sarashina nikki on her meeting with a group of female singers in the wilds of Mount Ashigara in Sagami Province:
From somewhere in the dark three women singers [asobi mitari ] emerged, the eldest being about fifty, the others about twenty and fourteen. . . . The oldest woman told us that she was the granddaughter of the famous singer, Kohata. Their hair, which was extremely long, hung beautifully over their foreheads; they all had fair complexions and looked attractive enough to serve as waiting-women.
Our party was charmed by their appearance and even more impressed when they started singing, for they had fine, clear voices that rose to the heavens. The women were invited to join us. One member of our group remarked that the singers in the western provinces were no match for these performers, whereupon they burst out into the splendid song, "Should you compare us with those of Naniwa . . ." Yes, they were really pretty to look at, and their beautiful singing ended far too soon. We were all so sad to see them disappear into those fearful mountains that we wept as they walked away.[57]
Because of their vagrant mode of life, similar to that of arukimiko, kugutsu are considered to have also been effective agents in the transmission and circulation of imayo .[58]
By the late Heian period some kugutsu had given up their wandering existence and had begun to settle in fixed locations, having gained renown for their accomplishments in the genre of imayo . In contrast to asobi , who sought their livelihood along the waterways, kugutsu settled near inland way stations, most prominently around Aohaka (Otomae's birth-place), Sunomata, Nogami, and Akasaka in Mino Province, all of which were frequented by travelers making their way along the Tosando Highway.[59] The aforementioned author of Sarashina nikki and her retinue were obviously entertained by female singers of this region, as she records in her diary: "At the border of Mino province we took the ferry at Sunomata
and reached a place called Nogami. Here again we were joined by a band of entertainers [asobi domo ], who sang for us all night long, bringing back fond memories of Mount Ashigara."[60]
Female imayo singers of kugutsu background underwent strenuous musical training. Kudenshu reports an account Go-Shirakawa's teacher, Otomae, told him of the great self-discipline and concentration required of imayo aspirants: "Kiyotsune gave intensive, rigorous musical training to Tori and Hatsukoe. To ward off sleep at night, Tori would rush outside and splash her eyes with water and even pluck her eyelashes to wake herself up. Still she would feel sleepy. She stayed up every night, and even when the dawn came she would keep on singing without opening the shutters."[61] A similar seriousness is reflected in Otomae's insistence that she would not waste her efforts on a student who lacked determination or an earnest desire to learn imayo , even if her pupil were already under the patronage of influential court nobles:
The Middle Councillor Ienari sent Sasanami to my house with the request that I instruct her; and so I taught her ashigara, kurotoriko, ichiko, furukawa, furukoyanagi, tauta , and other songs. She made a great to-do of having her palanquin wait for her in front of my house while she studied a number of different kinds of songs. This may well have led to some errors in her singing. As I did not intend to force my teaching upon her, I did not make any special effort to correct her, either. Since I did not really teach her anything, I do not consider her to have received a complete transmission from me.[62]
Even Go-Shirakawa had to discard his previous imayo training once he came under Otomae's guidance, for she required him to relearn the entire repertoire according to her style. Through strict adherence to these principles of music training, then, singers of the Mino imayo tradition succeeded in establishing themselves as an uncontested artistic lineage; for generations the transmission of imayo through female lines continued unchanged, until during Go-Shirakawa's time when male aristocrats were finally admitted as members of the lineage.
Like some poetically talented asobi , a few kugutsu left waka poems. At least three are included in two separate imperial anthologies, all occasioned by partings that took place in Mino or Owari Province:
SKS 186 Kugutsu Nabiki (or Nabiku).[63] Composed at dawn upon her lover's departure for Azuma. | |
hakanakumo | So sad |
kesa no wakare no | parting this morning, |
oshiki kana | so little time— |
itsuka wa hito o | when can I gaze at him again? |
nagaraete mishi | Long, so long there's no end. |
SZKKS 900 Kugutsu Ako. Composed when the man, who came down to Owari from the capital and with whom she pledged a lovers' vow, said that he would be returning to the capital the next day. | |
shinubakari | If it is the path |
makoto ni nageku | of real sorrow, |
michi naraba | like death, |
inochi to tomo ni | let me stretch it out |
nobi yo to zo omou | as long as my life. |
SZKKS 980 Kugutsu Jiju. Composed in response to a poem written by the priest Kankaku, who stopped over in Aohaka on his way from Azuma. | |
azumaji ni | So the road to Azuma |
kimi ga kokoro wa | has caught your heart? |
tomaredomo | For me it's the capital. |
ware mo miyako no | Someone there |
kata o nagamemu | has caught my eye. |
The inclusion of these poems in the imperial anthologies may be considered a recognition of the literary achievements of the kugutsu as a whole. This also supports the opinion that kugutsu , together with asobi , had a large share in composing imayo lyrics.
Decline of Imayo Performers
We do not know why the asobi and kugutsu imayo singers vanished so completely. Perhaps all we can say at this point is that when the govern-mental seat was transferred to Kamakura in 1186, a concomitant shift of emphasis in national life occurred. The warrior class, consciously seeking to distance itself from many of the ways of court, offered a set of values that differed sharply from those of Heian courtiers. The courtiers who had once been the lavish patrons of imayo now found themselves stripped of political and economic power and the prerogatives to sustain their aesthetic pursuits. With the relocation of the capital, the pulse of the nation shifted geographically as well, to the east. Major routes now led to Kamakura along the Tokaido Highway. The prosperity of Eguchi and Kanzaki declined and the busy crossroads connecting Aohaka and Sunomata with the Tosando Highway were deserted. Those asobi and kugutsu whose livelihood depended on the travelers on these thoroughfares faded away.
Another factor may be found in the appearance of a newly rising group
of female entertainers, known as shirabyoshi (women performers in white costume), toward the end of the Heian period.[64] The shirabyoshi , with their combination of song and dance, added momentum to the decline of the more one-dimensional vocal entertainment of imayo singers, vying with them for aristocratic patronage. Two celebrated cases of late Heian nobles' patronage of shirabyoshi are Taira Kiyomori's bestowal of favor on Gio and Hotoke, and Minamoto Yoshitsune's (1159-89) romantic involvement with Shizuka.[65] Finally, it is said that Emperor Go-Toba's infatuation with Kamegiku, another woman of shirabyoshi background, was partial cause for the Jokyu Revolt in 1221.[66] Other types of entertainers, as diverse as jushi (acrobatic performers) and sarugaku ("monkey music") musicians and dancers, likely posed serious competition as well. The in-creasing popularity of these newer forms of performing arts may also have contributed to the disappearance of imayo singers and their art.[67]
Thus the vicissitudes of imayo and its transmitters seem to be closely related to social and political developments during the latter part of the Heian period. Ironically, the very success of imayo singers was what spelled their downfall, for if the singers "succeeded" in attracting noble and even imperial patronage, they thereby rendered themselves highly vulnerable to shifts in political fortune.
Go-Shirakawa and Imayo
Emperor Go-Shirakawa played a crucial mediatory role in the history of imayo . Under his aegis, a number of imayo concerts in which asobi or kugutsu participated were held in his palace. In addition to performing, these singers actively participated in informal critical discussions on imayo as an art form, demonstrating their mastery and esoteric knowledge of the medium.[68] What emerges from these occasions is a picture of an unusual artistic moment, in which upper and lower classes interacted in a special and creative milieu.
As his memoir indicates, when it came to imayo Go-Shirakawa did not hesitate to associate with members of the lower classes; in fact, he sought them out as his musical instructors and companions: "I associated not only with courtiers of all ranks, but also with commoners of the capital, including women servants of various places, menial workers, the asobi from Eguchi and Kanzaki, and the kugutsu from different provinces. Nor was this company limited to those who were skillful. Whenever I heard of any imayo singers I would have them sing together, and the number of these people grew quite large."[69]
In the Kudenshu , Go-Shirakawa records the different phases of his involvement with imayo and reiterates its central position in his artistic
life. The memoir chronicles his growth as a practitioner, patron, connoisseur, and authority as the head of his own school of imayo singing. He opens the memoir by detailing his long and arduous training. It was not unusual for him to forgo sleep for days or to endure physical discomfort in his efforts to master the art. His interest was not transitory, as some around him may have assumed. It seems clear that the aesthetic satisfaction he derived from imayo was in no way inferior to that which other courtiers found in waka . He wrote:
I have been fond of imayo ever since my youth and have never neglected it. On balmy spring days when cherry blossoms open on the branches and then fall to the ground, and in the cries of the bush warbler and the song of the cuckoo, I have perceived the spirit of imayo . On lonely autumn nights as I gazed at the moon, imayo added poignancy to the cries of the insects. Ignoring both summer's heat and winter's cold, and favoring no season over another, I spent my waking hours in singing; no day dawned without my having spent the whole night singing. Even at dawn, with the shutters still closed, I continued singing, oblivious to both sunrise and noon. Rarely distinguishing day from night, I spent my days and months in this manner.[70]
He was clearly not pushed to study imayo , but rather found it to be the most congenial medium of self-expression. In writing about the art form, Go-Shirakawa employs the same poetic idiom and images usually associated with waka aesthetics: the spring and cherry blossoms, bush warblers and cuckoos, and the autumnal moon and the cries of insects. For him, waka's refined sentiment of aware could be evoked equally well by imayo ; if waka helped to heighten one's aesthetic sensibility, so did imayo . Indeed, in power, utility, and effect imayo is just as potent as waka , if not superior.
Go-Shirakawa devoted himself to imayo with a fervor verging on fanaticism. In its intensity, this severe self-discipline suggests that for the emperor imayo was a religio-aesthetic way (michi ), not inferior to other forms of religious discipline:
On occasion I gathered together some people to dance and enjoy the singing. At times we gathered in groups of four or five, or seven or eight, simply to sing imayo . Sometimes I set up a schedule for my close retainers to take turns as my singing partners as I practiced imayo day and night. On other occasions, when I was by myself, I opened Zogeishu and, beginning with the imayo on the four seasons, homon , and hayauta , I exhausted the repertoire. Three times I lost
my voice. Twice I sang to the point where, even as I tried to follow the set rules as closely as possible, I could no longer produce a sound. Straining my voice in this way gave me a sore throat and made it painful even to swallow water. In spite of this affliction, I still managed to keep on singing.
Sometimes, after first practicing for seven, eight, fifty, or one hundred days, I continued singing for even a thousand days on end. Although there were times when I did not sing during the day, no dawn broke without my singing.[71]
The lengths to which Go-Shirakawa went to train himself in the art of imayo recall the ascetic's grueling regimen pursued in hopes of attaining ever higher levels of religious consciousness. In this sense, the emperor's self-discipline reflected a cultural trend of his time. A similar attitude is observable in certain of his contemporaries, such as in Fujiwara Shunzei (1114-1204) and his son, Teika (1162-1241), who increasingly combined aesthetic and meditative practice.[72] Yet imayo , a popular rather than courtly form, seemed an inappropriate focus of devotion to many and elicited some censorious remarks, notably from Go-Shirakawa's own father, Emperor Toba.
Undeterred by such criticism, Go-Shirakawa pursued his desire to perfect his skills in imayo . To gain expertise in singing he sought out tutors, who invariably came from the lower classes. Among those summoned to Go-Shirakawa's imperial residence to instruct him were female asobi , including a woman from the Kanzaki area named Kane who was employed as a servant to his mother.[73] His free association with commoners sharply contrasts with the attitude of some court attendants of earlier periods, such as Sei Shonagon, who found even the snow on the houses of common people disagreeable.[74]
Go-Shirakawa's training in imayo prior to his accession to the throne was uneven and lacking clear direction. He continued in this manner for some fifteen years, becoming in time a rather accomplished imayo singer. He even boasts in the Kudenshu : "I could not find anyone who far surpassed me in knowledge of imayo ."[75] The Hogen Disturbance in 1156 brought his imayo practice to a sudden halt, though only temporarily; for as soon as order was restored, Go-Shirakawa resumed his training. Now, however, he began systematic professional training, inviting the undisputed authority in imayo , Otomae, a woman in her mid-seventies, to court.[76]
Otomae radically transformed Go-Shirakawa's involvement in imayo . She had him relearn his entire repertoire in her singing style, the only one she considered authentic. The training continued for almost ten years,
from 1159 until Otomae's death in 1169. By then, Go-Shirakawa had become the uncontested successor to her school of imayo . Their relation-ship was indeed an extraordinary one. Otomae, apparently seeing in Go-Shirakawa a worthy disciple, spared no effort to make him a virtuoso in the art. The deep mutual esteem and affection that developed between them is evident in his moving description of his visit to her sickbed near the end of her life:
Otomae fell ill in the spring of her eighty-fourth year [1169]. Since she had been in good health and did not appear to be suffering from any specific illness, it did not seem likely that her health would take a serious turn. But shortly afterward the news reached me that her condition was critical. As I had her living close by in a house built for her, I hurriedly slipped out of my residence to visit her. She was sitting up, leaning against her daughter and facing me. As she looked feeble, I recited a chapter from the Lotus Sutra for the sake of her well-being in this as well as the next life. I then asked her, "Would you like to hear a song?" She was extremely pleased and nodded her head.
In the time of Imitation Dharma,
the vows of Yakushi are trustworthy!
Hear his sacred name once only,
they say, and escape even a million ills.[77]
I repeated the song two or three times over for her, and she enjoyed it even more than my sutra chanting. Rubbing her hands and weeping with happiness, she exclaimed, "Now that I have heard the song, my strength seems to have returned." A deep emotion filled my heart and I returned home.[78]
This poignant rendering of the last meeting of master and disciple is followed by Go-Shirakawa's account of Otomae's death and his reverent words of homage:
Later, when I was performing the ascetic ritual of reciting the Rishu Sutra at Ninnaji, a report reached me saying that Otomae had passed away early on the nineteenth day of the second month [in 1169]. Although death at her age was not something to be mourned, my grief was boundless because I had known her for so many years. It was not the first time that I grieved for those who had gone ahead of me, but my memories of her kept surging up. She was my teacher from whom I had learned so much, and so at the news of her death I started reading the sutra in the mornings to purify the six roots of evil, and in the evenings for fifty days I read the Amida Sutra continuously to pray for her rebirth in the Western Pure Land.[79]
On the first anniversary of Otomae's death, Go-Shirakawa sponsored a special memorial service in which he sang imayo he had learned from her and dedicated an eloquent memorial prayer in tribute to her. There-after, he offered annual memorial services on her behalf. Close to one-third of the Kudenshu is devoted to describing people associated with Otomae and anecdotes concerning her, revealing the special place she had in his life. Moreover, Go-Shirakawa affirms in Kudenshu his status as an authentic transmitter of Otomae's imayo tradition, by relating a dream by his secondary consort Tanba no Tsubone in which Otomae appeared and joyfully communicated her approval of and pride in Go-Shirakawa's imayo singing.[80] It is generally believed that Ryojin hisho , which presumably was undertaken soon after Go-Shirakawa initiated his lessons with Otomae, was inspired by his teacher as an effort to commit to writing the oral instruction he received.
Summing up his master-disciple relationship with Otomae, Go-Shirakawa states in the Kudenshu : "For ten years I had received training from Otomae. In order to give unity to my songs in accordance with her style, I even corrected and relearned all the songs that I had sung and collected by listening to different people in the past. I received a complete transmission from Otomae, with absolutely no omission."[81] Later, after searching in vain for a disciple to whom he could transmit all he had learned from Otomae, Go-Shirakawa laments:
I have been contemplating transmitting to someone this tradition to which I have dedicated myself for years, so that it may continue in the future. Although I have a number of people who practice singing with me, it is to be regretted that I have no disciple who can succeed me in this endeavor. Even though a number of people ranging from courtiers to commoners gather for the purpose of singing, not one of them sings with my zeal.[82]
Finally, however, around 1179 Go-Shirakawa settled on two disciples, Minamoto Suketoki (b. 1159) and Fujiwara Moronaga (1137-92): "These two are my disciples who have received an authentic transmission of melodies and style from me. Anyone who sings in the same way as these two men can be said to have correctly received the training, but any method of singing that deviates from that of Suketoki or Moronaga should be considered unauthentic."[83] Go-Shirakawa's act of faithfully transmitting the imayo tradition to worthy disciples was both an ultimate tribute to his own master, Otomae, and insurance for the survival of the vocal imayo art.
As a patron of imayo , Go-Shirakawa held a number of informal imayo
gatherings to which he invited his retainers as well as singers of the asobi and kugutsu backgrounds. But one formal imayo awase (imayo competition) held under his sponsorship from the first to the fifteenth day of the ninth month of 1174 at his Hojuji Palace caught the attention of various historical and musical commentators for its rare magnitude and splendor, as recorded, for instance, in Kikki (Felicitous Record), a diary by Fujiwara Tsunefusa (b. 1143).[84] Presumably modeled after the utaawase (waka competition) popular among the aristocrats, this awase featured two teams and fifteen rounds of competition. The participants were courtiers, with Fujiwara Moronaga and Minamoto Sukekata serving as judges. Unfortunately, no details survive indicating what kinds of imayo were chosen and sung for the occasion. But Kikki makes a special note that on the thirteenth day, after the competition when the participants held a musical recital accompanied by string and wind instruments, Emperor Go-Shirakawa joined in the singing of imayo himself and that his performance was absolutely sublime.[85]
As a practitioner of imayo , Go-Shirakawa helped to create a new cultural milieu in which commoners and aristocrats could enjoy and learn from each other's artistry. His patronage added an aura of prestige to the popular song genre, transforming it to a higher form of entertainment to be cultivated by all.
2
Emperor Go-Shirakawa as a Patron of Heian Culture
Go-Shirakawa's patronage was not by any means limited to imayo . The emperor made important contributions in many other cultural areas as well, allowing them to thrive under his sponsorship. These areas suggest the cultural diversity and riches created and enjoyed by Heian society, and also hint at the emperor's wide-ranging cultural entrepreneurship.
Senzaishu (Collection of a Thousand Years, ca. 1188)
Go-Shirakawa's commissioning of the twenty-volume Senzaishu , the seventh imperial waka anthology, was based in large part on his concerns for his kingly position and its mandates. Although not himself an expert in waka , Go-Shirakawa skillfully used the talents and aspirations of Fujiwara Shunzei to restore the prestige of the courtly poetic tradition, which had been diminished by Senzaishu's two immediate predecessors, Kin'yoshu (Collection of Golden Leaves, ca. 1124-27) and Shikashu (Collection of Verbal Flowers, 1151-54), both comprising only ten books and without prefaces. Owing to the reinstatement of the preface and the restoration of the twenty-book format, Senzaishu is considered an attempt to return to Kokinshu (ca. 905) in terms of organization, structure, and content, and is considered to have been a veritable forerunner of Shinkokinshu , which immediately followed it.[1] In fact, the very names of these three imperial anthologies—Kokinshu (Collection of Ancient and Modern Times), Senzaishu (Collection of a Thousand Years), and Shinkokinshu (New Collection of Ancient and Modern Times)—indicate a single, shared aspiration: to disseminate the best poems of their times, which will transcend the passage of time itself.
Go-Shirakawa commissioned Fujiwara Shunzei to undertake the compilation of Senzaishu around 1183. The emperor had never been known as a waka enthusiast. He openly preferred imayo , and unlike other royal family members, such as Emperor Sutoku, he had never cultivated a waka circle around him. Even at the regular flower dedication ceremonies at his court, imayo remained the center of the ritual.[2] Why, then, would he support the compiling of an anthology devoted to waka, a form he apparently had little interest in, and why during the Genpei War at that? Moreover, why did he select Shunzei, who, although a poetic icon of his day, was a protégé and confidant of Sutoku, to oversee the compilation? Scholars have shown that the anthology was conceived and executed ac-cording to calculated, political motives.[3] For Go-Shirakawa, it was one way of countering the rancor and hostilities that were rending the fabric of his society and making havoc of everyday life.
Historical sources indicate that Shunzei received the official imperial order to begin the Senzaishu project in the second month of 1183. According to Meigetsuki (The Record of the Clear Moon, 1235), a diary by Shunzei's son Teika, the first meeting between Go-Shirakawa and the seventy-year-old poet took place at the emperor's Hojuji Palace on the tenth day of the eleventh month of 1181, to be followed by a second within four days and a third about a month later. Taniyama Shigeru suggests that these conferences were not ordinary social calls; rather, they were planning sessions in which both parties sounded out the other's intentions and confided their respective aspirations and needs.[4] It is believed that the emperor communicated his plans for the imperial anthology, while Shunzei promoted himself as the man best suited to become the compiler.
The years 1180 and 1181 had been particularly trying for Go-Shira-kawa, both as far as family matters were concerned and in terms of the national welfare. To begin with his third son, Prince Mochihito (1151-80), spurred on by Minamoto Yorimasa (1104-80), issued a secret edict urging the Minamoto clan warriors to rise against the Taira; his plans were prematurely discovered, however, and he was killed at Uji by the Taira army in the fifth month of 1180. This incident prompted Minamoto Yoritomo to rise in arms and eventually plunged the country into the full-scale Genpei War. Then, in the sixth month of the same year, Go-Shirakawa, together with ex-Emperor Takakura and Emperor Antoku, had to move to Fukuhara, a new capital established the preceding year. In the latter part of the eleventh month of 1180, however, the capital was moved back to the Heian city and the court again was obliged to move; this caused further strain on an imperial family already coping with traumatic adjustments. Shortly thereafter, toward the end of the twelfth month, the
rebellious monks in Nara, who opposed the Taira hegemony, provoked the Taira army to take action against them; Kofukuji, Todaiji, and numerous other temples were burnt to the ground, and there was massive loss of life. The next month the ex-Emperor Takakura, who had been trying to mediate the ever-intensifying animosity between Go-Shirakawa and Kiyomori, died at the age of twenty-one. As if these political events were not enough, the entire nation was suffering from a serious famine.
Beleaguered by this series of calamities, Go-Shirakawa turned to his courtiers for advice but received little support. Especially critical was Kujo Kanezane, the minister of the right, who questioned Go-Shirakawa's wisdom in ordering the reconstruction of Kofukuji and Todaiji during a famine. When Go-Shirakawa requested counsel about his proposed pilgrimage to the Grand Ise Shrine to offer a special prayer, the court officials rebuffed him, saying that since there was no precedent for such an act, it was difficult for them to advise him. Despite Go-Shirakawa's wish to promote unity within the court, he was met only with increasing hostility.
As a last-ditch effort, Go-Shirakawa even delivered a conciliatory message from Minamoto Yoritomo to the Taira, but the leader and heir of that clan, Munemori (1147-85), rejected the proposal outright.[5] It was against this backdrop of continuously unfolding political crisis during the Genpei War, then, that the meetings of Go-Shirakawa and Shunzei took place.
The proposed Senzaishu was to serve at least three purposes for Go-Shirakawa, all intended to prevent an imminent national catastrophe. A primary concern was to appease the soul of the late Emperor Sutoku. One such attempt had been made in 1177, when the posthumous title of "Sutoku-in" was conferred on the late emperor, who until then had been known as "Sanuki-in" after the place of his banishment. Now, however, faced with impending attack by the Minamoto forces, residents of the capital began to speculate that a grudge borne by Sutoku against Go-Shirakawa for his political ruin was the true cause of the troubles. In fact, Hogen monogatari reports Sutoku's allegedly intense bitterness by saying that he vowed to become a great devil in Japan and thereby make the emperors commoners and the commoners, emperors.[6] Considering Sutoku's poetic talent and love for waka , Go-Shirakawa seems to have decided that an appropriate memorial to him would be an imperial waka anthology.
Shunzei had enjoyed a special relationship with Sutoku; in some ways he owed his career to the late emperor, who first recognized his poetic gifts and became his patron. In fact, it was Sutoku who in 1143 appointed Shunzei, then a little-known poet of thirty, as compiler of Kyuan hyakushu (Collection of One Hundred Poems of the Kyuan Era, 1150).[7] Under Sutoku's patronage, Shunzei became the central figure of court waka
circles. Sutoku's banishment to Sanuki in 1156, therefore, must have been a severe blow to Shunzei. From Sanuki, Sutoku wrote poems to Shunzei, wistfully recalling their old days as waka companions while giving vent to his grievances.[8] After Sutoku's death, Shunzei reportedly composed a poem in his memory and secretly took it to his tomb, where he vowed to seek a reunion in the next world.[9]
As any waka poet would, Shunzei had long cherished the dream of being appointed compiler of the imperial anthology, a dream apparently dashed by Sutoku's banishment. He suffered another setback when Emperor Nijo bestowed the honor of compiling Shokushikashu (Later Collection of Verbal Flowers, 1165) on Fujiwara Kiyosuke (1104-77), Shunzei's rival.[10] Shunzei then started his own collection of waka , realizing that Kiyosuke's personal waka collection had served as the basis of Shokushikashu . Shunzei's anthology, which took more than ten years to complete, was called Sangodaishu (Collection of Fifteen Eras, ca. 1177-79). Although he tried to promote this collection, then in its final stages of completion, as an imperial anthology, the death of Emperor Takakura in 1180 shattered his hopes once again.
In the end, however, Shunzei's faithful cultivation of his art paid off. With the death of Kiyosuke in 1177 Sunzei's poetic accomplishment began to be publicly recognized, culminating in Kujo Kanezane's praise of him as the "Eider of the waka ."[11] At the time of his audiences with Go-Shirakawa in 1181, his dream of compiling the imperial anthology must have been uppermost in his mind, a sort of crowning point for his growing poetic stature. He already had the manuscript of Sangodaishu in hand; all he needed to do was rework it as Kiyosuke had. On Go-Shirakawa's part, he was well aware that Shunzei had been a devoted retainer of Sutoku and was a recognized authority on waka . The selection of Shunzei as compiler of Senzaishu was thus not only expedient, but also entirely fitting.
Senzaishu was also intended to mitigate the Taira's growing aggressiveness. Although the Taira were a military clan, they had produced a number of poets of worth, including Tsunemori (1124-85), Tadanori (1144-84), and Shigehira (1157-85), to name but a few. Perhaps, if matters so dictated, Go-Shirakawa could weaken Taira solidarity by luring some defectors from their camp with a tactful inducement—inclusion in the anthology. At the same time, the compilation of an imperial anthology at such a critical moment was a symbolic statement that the emperor was still in charge and not shaken by immediate goings-on. Given this back-ground, Shunzei's selection can be seen as politically astute as well, for he counted a number of Taira clan members in his waka circle. For instance, Heike monogatari (The Tale of the Heike, 13th cent.) highlighted the fact
that Tadanori, confident of Shunzei's appreciation for his artistic work, risked his life to entrust his poems to Shunzei during the hurried flight of the Taira from the capital in 1183.[12] Thus, in the second month of 1183, Go-Shirakawa selected Taira Sukemori, the newly appointed imperial secretary, rather than a court noble, to deliver the imperial order commissioning Shunzei to compile Senzaishu .[13]
A third purpose of the Senzaishu anthology was to give the aristocrats a much-needed moral uplift. They had the most to lose in the civil war and precisely for this reason were apprehensive about the current state of affairs. Many realized that their golden days were over, no matter how the war ended. Go-Shirakawa had to offer these dispirited courtiers some-thing to cling to. The most hallowed of traditional court literary practices, the imperial anthology, could demonstrate, he hoped, that the court still transcended political crisis.[14]
Senzaishu was finally completed in 1188, after the Genpei War had ended. Shunzei is known to have based the work on his Sangodaishu , with certain alterations made to accommodate the changed sociopolitical situation.
Worthy of note in Senzaishu is the number of poems by Emperor Sutoku—twenty-three altogether. No previous imperial anthology ever included so many poems by a single emperor, an indication perhaps that Sutoku was one of the superior poet-emperors in Japanese history. An-other interpretation is that with this edition both Emperor Go-Shirakawa and the compiler Shunzei were paying a special tribute to Sutoku. This possibility becomes even stronger when we consider that Go-Shirakawa must have approved the use of so many of Sutoku's poems; then too, it is noteworthy that the anthology includes only seven poems by Go-Shirakawa himself. All in all, thirty-six of Shunzei's poems are included; in addition, we find at least eight poems by members of the Taira clan, some identified by name, some anonymous.[15] Both Go-Shirakawa and Shunzei seem to have been united in their willingness to brave possible criticism from the Kamakura military government for using these poems in an imperial anthology, although they did discreetly withhold some of the poets names. The following are a few selected poems by the figures closely linked to Senzaishu :
SZS 41 Emperor Sutoku. On spring. | |
asa yu ni | In the morning, in the evening, |
hana matsu koro wa | when I yearn for cherry blossoms, |
omoi ne no | they come in dreams. |
yume no uchi ni zo | In the thoughts of sleep |
sakihajimekeru | they start to bloom![16] |
SZS 259 Fujiwara Shunzei. On autumn. | |
yu sareba | As evening darkens, |
nobe no akikaze | the autumn wind in the fields |
mini shimite | pierces the body; |
uzura nakunari | quails cry in the deep grass |
fukakusa no sato | of Fukakusa village.[17] |
SZS 66 Anonymous [Taira Tadanori]. Thinking of cherry blossoms at home. | |
saza nami ya | Oh, Shiga, once capital |
shiga no miyako wa | of the rippling waves: |
areni shi o | in ruins. |
mukashi nagara no | On Nagara, the mountain cherry, |
yamazakura kana | as always, blooms.[18] |
SZS 360 Emperor Go-Shirakawa. Composed when a group of men wrote about the moon shining on the autumn maple leaves. | |
momijiba ni | Let the moon |
tsuki no hikari | fix its beam |
sashi soete | on the fall leaves: |
kore ya akaji no | red |
nishiki naruran | brocade! |
The overall mood of Senzaishu is reflective, of nostalgia for a past irrevocably lost, desolate loneliness, and sadness over the transiency of this world. This atmosphere pervades even poems on the seasons and love, but it is strongest in the Miscellaneous section. In fact, among the Miscellaneous sections of the first eight imperial anthologies, that in Senzaishu has the largest number of songs that express such sentiments.[19] The link between the dismal political and social situation of the times and the dark, rueful tone of the anthology is quite clear.
Picture Scrolls (Emakimono )
Go-Shirakawa was deeply interested in other arts and crafts besides poetry as well. Some contemporary nobles' diaries report the unconventional manner in which he indulged his interests. Kujo Kanezane, for instance, in Gyokuyo (Leaves of Jewel), relates an incident he heard about from Fujiwara Mitsunaga, a contemporary picture scroll illustrator. Emperor Go-Shirakawa was passing a certain alley and, through an open gate,
chanced to see an old lacquer worker bent intently over his work. The emperor had his carriage stopped and without ceremony stepped into the artisan's drab house and sat on a stool in front of him to watch him work. After a while, when he was leaving, the emperor asked the old man, probably in jest, whether he would give him some souvenir. The crafts-man, having nothing to offer, was at a loss. Yet he evidently took the emperor's request seriously, for a few days later he appeared at the palace with a beautifully wrought lacquer box in hand. A courtier had a quiet talk with the artisan and sent him on his way.[20]
This episode illustrates a certain eccentricity on the part of the emperor, but at the same time it underscores his love and admiration for the arts. While he seems to have been attracted to all types of arts, scroll painting apparently held a special allure. According to one unofficial record, he kept ten emaki chests in the treasure house of his Rengeoin Palace, and Komatsu Shigemi, a scholar of scroll painting, goes so far as to call Go-Shirakawa an emaki "maniac" (mania ).[21] At least eight scroll paintings are known to have resulted from his official commissions: Hogen sumozu emaki (Picture Scroll of the Sumo Wrestling Matches in the Hogen Era), Hogen jonanji keiba emaki (Picture Scroll of the Horse Races at the Jonanji Palace in the Hogen Era), Genshu kotei emaki (Picture Scroll of Emperor Hsüan Tsung), Nin'an gokei gyoko emaki (Picture Scroll of the First Imperial Attendance at the Festival of Thanksgiving in the Year of Nin'an), Gosannen kassen emaki (Picture Scroll of the Later Three Years' Battle), Shoan gosechi emaki (Picture Scroll of Gosechi Dancing in the Year of Shoan), Nenjugyoji ernaki (Picture Scroll of Annual Rites and Ceremonies), and Sueba no tsuyu taisho ernaki (Picture Scroll of the Tale of General Sueba no Tsuyu).[22] Unfortunately, the originals of these emaki are now lost; all that remain are a seventeenth-century copy of part of the Nenjugyoji emaki and an Edo-period reproduction of the Shoan gosechi ernaki .[23]
Nenjugyoji emaki offers concrete representations of the manners and customs of both aristocrats and commoners in late-Heian Japan. The original scroll is believed to have been a massive sixty-volume set that was kept in the Rengeoin Palace treasure house.[24] Komatsu Shigemi, though working from admittedly incomplete data, suggests that the work was ordered around 1157-58 and completed no later than 1171; its illustrator was Tokiwa no Genji Mitsunaga, and the headnotes were written by Fujiwara Norinaga (1109-80), a renowned calligrapher of the day (these two are known to have collaborated as well in the creation of Ban Dainagon ekotoba [Picture-Narrative Scroll of Ban Dainagon]); Fujiwara Motofusa (1144-1230), the regent at the time, provided editorial super-
vision.[25] What remained of the original was lost during the great Kyoto fire of 1661; only sixteen scrolls, which the father-and-son team of Su-miyoshi Jokei (1599-1670) and Gukei (1631-1705) had copied from the original, then in the possession of ex-Emperor Gomizuno-o (1596-1680), remained following this disaster.[26] Indeed, various sources suggest that even the original was by this time missing large portions, with only sixteen scrolls left.[27] Of the copies, only the first seven are painted in color; the other nine are in monochrome sketch.
Nenjugyoji emaki is devoted chiefly to the depiction of important annual ceremonies and religious observances conducted at court. Mixed in are occasional sketches of the festivals of commoners, a rare juxtaposition of upper- and lower-class cultures that is nevertheless almost to be expected with Go-Shirakawa.
In the scenes that feature court activities, the backdrop is always the imperial palace. By Go-Shirakawa's reign, the old palace had fallen into severe disrepair, and the emperors usually took up residence in mansions specially prepared and offered by the Fujiwara regents outside the palace compounds. After the Hogen Disturbance in 1156, however, Shinzei, who became a far closer advisor to Go-Shirakawa in the wake of the incident, suggested a plan for reconstruction of the imperial palace, in part to help restore dignity to the imperial household. This proposal was approved in the second month of 1157, the third year of Go-Shirakawa's reign, and construction started immediately, with funds raised from taxes on the temples, shrine landholdings, and nobles' estates.[28] By the tenth month of the same year the palace was completed. In celebration, an imperial banquet was held on the twenty-second day of the first month of 1158, the first time in 123 years such an event had been staged at the palace. In many senses, the event was a symbolic declaration of the power and autonomy of imperial rule. At the musical party that followed the feast, Go-Shirakawa himself sang songs to instrumental accompaniment provided by his courtiers.[29] The purpose of Nenjugyoji emaki , in short, was to provide a visual documentary of the revival of court ceremonies and activities, thus preserving the record of the dignity and prestige of the imperial institution. In this regard, Nenjugyoji emaki is quite different from other emaki based on literary works, which were intended mainly for artistic appreciation.[30]
The portions of the extant scroll that relate to court activities include scenes of the emperor's visit to his parents in the new year, cockfights in the imperial courtyard, football games, archery contests on horseback, imperial poetry contests and banquets, the regent's banquets for the court-
iers, Buddhist ceremonies to ensure the welfare of the country, the purification rite of the sixth month, and the regent's visit to the Kamo Shrine. In side-by-side format, the scroll also depicts events from the lives of commoners, such as the Inari and Gion festivals, Kamo festival parades, cockfights, a ball game that resembles modern hockey, and processions of prisoners through the city streets.
As a record of urban life generally, Nenjugyoji emaki is very revealing. The scroll is filled with scenes showing commoners rushing and milling about or crowding onto the site where an event is taking place. The wide range of people represented—men, women, and children, the old and the young, laypeople and religious personages, peddlers and sightseers—the liveliness of their expressions, and the endless variety of their movements, postures, and gestures dramatically convey the mood of festivity and the excitement that these occasions generated. The focus on popular culture in Nenjugyoji emaki can be taken as another manifestation of Go-Shirakawa's acceptance of the diversity of his own society, in a manner consistent with his interest in imayo .
Go-Shirakawa's decision to store so many scrolls and other artifacts in his palace may well have stemmed from his ambition to compete with the Shosoin at Nara, the Shokomyoin treasure house at the Toba Palace built by Emperor Toba, and the Byodoin at Uji, a residence of Fujiwara Yori-michi.[31] It is known that he housed one thousand statues of Thousand-armed Kannon in his Rengeoin Palace. With this diverse collection of costly art objects it seems that Go-Shirakawa hoped to demonstrate the range of his influence and to assert the prestige and authority of the imperial house, not to mention his political ambition to outdo his predecessors.[32]
It is noteworthy that Go-Shirakawa's era saw a proliferation of picture scrolls. Although their precise dates are unknown, the four emaki masterpieces Genji monogatari emaki (Picture Scroll of the Tale of Genji), Ban Dainagon ekotoba, Shigisan engi (Legends of the Shigisan Temple), and Choju jinbutsu giga (Scroll of Frolicking Animals and People) are believed to be products of Go-Shirakawa's time. To them might be added Nezame monogatari emaki (Scroll of the Tale of Nezame), Kibi Daijin nitto ekotoba (Picture Narrative of the Minister Kibi's Visit to China), Kokawadera engi (Legends of the Kokawa Temple), Jigoku zoshi (Scroll of Hell), Gaki zoshi (Scroll of Hungry Ghosts), and Yamai no soshi (Scroll of Diseases and Deformities).[33] The following song in Ryojin hisho suggests a poetic transcription of a part of the picture scroll Choju jinbutsu giga :
RH 392 | |
ubara kogi no shita ni koso | Under the small brambles |
itachi ga fue fuki saru kanade | the weasel plays the flute, |
kai kanade | the monkey dances a scratchy dance, |
inago maro mede hyoshi tsuku | while the grasshopper beats the time. |
sate kirigirisu wa shogo no | Cricket strokes the drums and cymbals, |
shogo no yoki jozu | his sound is very fine. |
It is not clear why the graphic arts flourished during Go-Shirakawa's time. But we may speculate that without court sponsorship in terms of interest and finance, such costly and time-consuming undertakings would have been impossible. Hence, the ample artistic harvest of picture scrolls at the end of the Heian period may owe much to the emperor's fascination with the visual arts.
Pilgrimages
Go-Shirakawa's enthusiasm also manifested itself in his religious activities, especially the making of pilgrimages. It is generally agreed that the religious pilgrimage tradition in Japan was instituted in the mid-Heian period (ninth century) by high priests who themselves had once made long pilgrimages to China.[34] Most representative of these leaders are Saicho (Dengyo Daishi, 767-822), founder of the Tendai sect of Buddhism; Kukai (Kobo Daishi, 774-835), founder of the Shingon sect; Ennin (Jikaku Daishi, 794-864); and Enchin (Chisho Daishi, 814-91).[35] Once implemented, pilgrimage became a lasting mass practice in Japan.
One region that particularly captured the popular imagination as a pilgrimage destination was Kumano in the south. The Kumano area has been important in Japanese history from mythical times, beginning with the story of Izanami, who reportedly was buried in the village of Arima. The people there are said to have commemorated her death by playing flutes, beating drums, and dedicating flowers and flags to her memory.[36] Although clearly this account describes funeral processions in general, it also conveys a particular association of Kumano with the mysterious, dark region of the dead.[37] The mythological significance of the Kumano region was heightened by its connection with Emperor Jinmu (r. 660-585 B. C. ), who is said to have been guided through its terrain by a three-legged crow until he safely reached the Yamato plain.[38]
The first pilgrimage to Kumano by a sovereign was made by ex-Emperor Uda (r. 887-97) in the tenth month of 907. His journey did not, however,
inspire an immediate following among the royal family, for a full eighty years passed before the next imperial pilgrimage was made, by ex-Emperor Kazan (r. 984-86) around 987. In fact, it was not until the insei period that the Kumano pilgrimage gained a real prominence at court. Emperor Shirakawa visited Kumano nine times after his abdication in 1086, Toba undertook the trip twenty-one times, and Go-Toba, twenty-eight. But it was Go-Shirakawa who set the record, making thirty-two pilgrimages to Kumano.[39]
Go-Shirakawa's first pilgrimage to Kumano took place in the year 1160, two years after his abdication. Thereafter, he repeated the journey almost annually for more than thirty years, making his last trip in 1191, a year before his death.[40] In some years he even went on the Kumano pilgrimage twice.[41] One round-trip to Kumano usually took about a month; considering the distance, preparations, retinues, accommodations, and, most of all, expense, it was an enormous undertaking.
The Kumano pilgrimage, which involved the endurance of significant austerities en route, was said to bring one longevity in this world and rebirth in paradise.[42] Its popularity and powerful appeal arose from a complex interplay of religious trends toward the end of the Heian period, including a syncretic fusion of indigenous mountain cults and the esoteric Shingon cosmology, which envisioned the region as the "matrix realm." The mountains of Kumano, reached only by a dangerous and arduous climb up forbidding precipices and through thick vegetation and forests, aroused a sense of otherworldliness in the pilgrims, as if they were nearing the presence of the divine. The Nachi Falls area and the nearby breathtaking shoreline were associated with the southern seashore at the foot of Mount Potalaka (Fudaraku in Japanese), the Pure Land of Kannon, and drew a large number of ascetics and pilgrims. Occasionally people drowned themselves there, in hopes of thereby attaining the Pure Land.[43]
Court diaries, such as Fujiwara Tamefusa's Tamefusakyo ki (Record of the Lord Tamefusa), Minamoto Morotoki's Choshuki , Fujiwara Munetada's Chuyuki , Fujiwara Teika's Meigetsuki , and Go-Shirakawa's Kudenshu , all include personal accounts of the Kumano pilgrimage.[44] The devotional journey was preceded by an exacting preparatory regimen, involving strict abstinence from certain taboo foods and purification by bathing in the morning and evening prior to departure. Such discipline was required along the way as well, putting the pilgrims' will and perseverance to an extreme test. Sometimes they were pressed to pour cold river or well water over their bodies, and at other times to bathe in the sea, regardless of the time of year.[45] Accompanying the imperial retinue were priests, who performed the appropriate religious rites. Since Emperor Shirakawa's
first Kumano pilgrimage had given this honor to priests of the Onjoji (Miidera) Temple, it became the rule to select the leader of the Kumano pilgrimage from that temple; thus a powerful alliance was forged between the court, Onjoji, and the Kumano region.[46]
A large number of subsidiary shrines sprang up along the Kumano pilgrimage route from Kyoto to the main Hongu Shrine, reportedly as many as ninety-nine; these served as resting places for pilgrims, offering a respite from physical strain and supplying material goods for the next leg of the difficult journey.[47] Nor was the pilgrimage utterly lacking in diversions. On at least three different occasions recorded in Kudenshu , Go-Shirakawa and his company, after completing basic religious observances, enjoyed some music on their way to Kumano, including the emperor's singing of imayo before an admiring audience.[48] Sometimes these performances were accompanied by dancing and acrobatics or by koto and biwa recitals as well.
Go-Shirakawa's frequent journeys to Kumano no doubt fueled the popularity of sacred pilgrimages in general and of pilgrimages to Kumano in particular.[49] Such expressions as "ari no kumano mode" (the pilgrimage of ants to Kumano—a reference to the endless lines of people climbing the steep Kumano mountains)[50] convey vividly the fervor of this and probably similar trips of devotion.
Besides the long journeys to Kumano, Go-Shirakawa made a number of shorter trips to shrines and temples nearer the capital. Kudenshu , for example, Fists pilgrimages to the Kamo (1169) and Iwashimizu Hachiman shrines (1178) and, farther to the west, the Itsukushima Shrine (1174).[51] During the Genpei War, when Go-Shirakawa could not travel as far as Kumano, he frequently visited the much closer Hie Shrine. During his last few years he often called at the Tennoji Temple, where, in the eighth month of 1187, at the age of sixty, he was consecrated in an esoteric rite of anointment.[52]
Each of the six pilgrimage accounts in Kudenshu records mystical revelations encountered on Go-Shirakawa's journeys. Sometimes these epiphanies were experienced directly by Go-Shirakawa himself, though more often they involved supernatural manifestations that appeared to members of his entourage or to a local shaman, who then delivered the divine message to the emperor. One such event occurred in the first month of 1162:
Late that night Ion the twelfth day] I went up to the main shrine [at the Kumano Shingu] again and, after circumambulating it, I stayed up all night in the ceremonial hall chanting the Sutra on the Thou-
sand-armed Kannon. Other people were there, but they dropped off to sleep in the corner of the hall, and nobody was sitting in front of me. Even Michiie, who was supposed to assist me in rolling the sutra scroll, was dozing off.
The noise of the offerings gradually subsided just past midnight. As I gazed toward the sanctuary, the sacred mirror was glittering faintly in the dim light. I was deeply moved; tears began to flow, and my heart became clean. About dawn, as I continued weeping and reciting the sutra, Sukekata, his own nightlong religious service over, came into the ceremonial hall. I said to him: "How about singing imayo ? Now is the perfect time!" But he sat motionless out of respect for me. Since there was nothing else for me to do, I started out myself:
Far above the vows of ten thousand buddhas
trustworthy the vows of Thousand-armed Kannon;
even withered grass and trees, so it is said,
blossom and bear fruit in a moment. [RH 39]
I sang the song over and over again, and both Sukekata and Michiie joined in. Perhaps because of the serenity of my heart, the song seemed better and more enjoyable than usual. The priest Kakusan had completed his circumambulation and was performing an all-night ceremony under a pine tree in front of the shrine when he heard a voice from the top of the tree say, "Now is the time for our hearts to melt." It sounded so eerie that he was startled. He came rushing into the ceremonial hall and hurriedly reported to us what had happened. When a person concentrates single-mindedly on cleansing his heart, such things do happen.[53]
Regardless of the channels through which such extraordinary communications came, they served for Go-Shirakawa as public acknowledgment of divine favor. It must be noted that Go-Shirakawa promoted the idea that these miraculous events were rewards for his cumulative merit gained from daily, private religious observance. Even as they legitimized the difficulties, personal sacrifices, and expenses he bore on his pilgrim-ages, they confirmed his position as the sacred king. This point is borne out by a remark he cites in Kudenshu , uttered by his retainers on a trip he made to the Kamo Shrine in 1169: "Every time His Majesty comes in person, it seems that strange sounds are heard."[54] Thus Go-Shirakawa's many pilgrimages, culminating as they often did in mystical revelations, both fulfilled his desire to be in contact with the divine and augmented his worldly political status.
Go-Shirakawa's promotion of pilgrimage was demonstrated not only
by his own visits to sacred sites around the country, but also by his construction in the capital of proxy shrines. For instance, the Ima-Hie Shrine, built in 1160 in the Higashiyama area in the eastern part of the Heian capital, invoked the divinities of the Hie Shrine to protect his Hojuji Palace. Go-Shirakawa is known to have made thirty-six pilgrimages to the shrine over the years.[55] In similar manner, the nearby Ima-Kumano Shrine, erected in 1161, summoned the Kumano triad as overseers; this shrine is noted for its elaborate and imposing rituals and celebrations.[56] The basic idea was that a shortened and simplified form of pilgrimage was as effective and valid as one made to the distant shrines themselves. Apparently these shrines also served religious purposes for common people, who had neither the financial nor the physical means to undertake long pilgrimages to distant regions like Kumano.[57]
In his sponsorship of religious and cultural activities, Go-Shirakawa was to a great extent motivated by political considerations, including the desire to restore imperial prestige and power. Yet in his view, artistic performances—particularly of imayo —could also serve as vehicles of spiritual salvation. By anthologizing imayo in Ryojin hisho , he implied a correspondence between art and religion: rather than being the hand-maiden of religion, art was worthy of the same degree of devotion as religion.
3
Go-Shirakawa and Ryojin hisho
Compilation of Ryojin hisho
The compilation of Ryojin hisho and Kudenshu was an ambitious under-taking. What primarily compelled Go-Shirakawa was the lack of any critical appraisal of imayo up to his time, as he states in the preamble of Kudenshu : "Many treatises and commentaries have been written on waka poems, but as no such precedent exists for imayo , I have put together this collection using Toshiyori's Zuino as a model."[1] Go-Shirakawa's choice of Zuino (Poetic Essentials, ca. 1115) by Minamoto Toshiyori (or Shunrai, 1055-1129?) as his exemplar is significant.[2] This work stands in the tradition of Japanese waka poetic treatises, beginning with the preface of Kokinshu (ca. 905) and continued by Mibu no Tadamine's (fl. 898-920) Wakatei jusshu (Ten Waka Styles, 945; also known as Tadamine juttei , Tadamine's Ten Styles) and Fujiwara Kinto's (966-1041) Shinsen zuino (Essentials of Poetry, Newly Compiled) and Waka kuhon (Nine Styles of Waka ), both supposedly completed between 1004 and 1012. An innovative poet in his own right, Toshiyori in Zuino lamented the sterility of waka in his time and advocated the revitalization of waka practice through a new, freer, more unconventional use of language, diction, and poetic ideas.[3] The most outstanding aspect of Zuino was the inclusion of a group of setsuwa uta (poems with historical anecdotes), for which Toshiyori pro-vided critical interpretations that uncovered the stories surrounding the poems.[4] This anecdotal approach and his methods of explication represented the most innovative changes in the history of Japanese poetic criticism and were to be emulated by later poetic tracts.[5] Given this back-ground, Go-Shirakawa's undertaking can be seen as an attempt to canonize the imayo genre and accord it its rightful place vis-à-vis waka . Indeed, a
number of imayo in Ryojin hisho have a similar anecdotal or setsuwa flavor, as does the very narrative flow of Kudenshu itself.
Go-Shirakawa feared that imayo , as a purely vocal art, was in danger of dying out: "Those who write Chinese poems, compose waka , and practice calligraphy can preserve their works in writing and leave them for posterity, thus saving them from destruction. In the case of vocal music the sad fact is that once I am gone, nothing will be left behind. For this reason, I have committed to writing the oral transmission of imayo , hitherto never undertaken, for the sake of future generations."[6] This statement equates imayo with the other principal aesthetic pursuits cultivated by the late-Heian elites. Yet one feature distinguishes imayo from the other genres mentioned, and that is its orality. While waka , Chinese poems, and calligraphy are all written arts, imayo is essentially an oral performative art: it disappears the instant a song is completed. Imayo can never be recaptured or repeated exactly as it was uttered. Go-Shirakawa's recognition of the irretrievable, temporal nature of imayo music and its perishability provided him with the incentive to compile Ryojin hisho . In essence, Ryojin hisho represents Go-Shirakawa's attempt to overcome the limitations inherent in imayo as oral art by giving it a chirographic dimension.
An additional impetus could be the fact that Go-Shirakawa had not yet found a disciple to whom he could convey his art. Awareness that his own death would mean the end of the authentic transmission of imayo must have stimulated him to commit the oral tradition of imayo to writing. At the very end of Kudenshu , in fact, Go-Shirakawa laments the fate of imayo once he was gone, even though by then he had secured two successors.[7]
Ryojin hisho represents the most comprehensive attempt since Man'yoshu (Collection for Ten Thousand Generations, ca. 759) to collect an oral tradition and put it in writing. By Go-Shirakawa's time, the Japanese aristocracy had passed from the age of orality into that of literacy.[8] The folk tradition, however, was still primarily oral. The transmission of oral material depended entirely on the power of memory through direct master-disciple contact, as is seen in Go-Shirakawa's own training under Otomae and, later, his training of his two disciples. In compiling Ryojin hisho , Go-Shirakawa effectively transformed that oral legacy into a literate medium, for now the songs were available to the entire reading public, not to mention succeeding generations.
Go-Shirakawa apparently realized that his project to collect imayo was done in a larger context, that of the entire Japanese song tradition begin-
ning with kagura . His sense of this history is recorded clearly in Book 1 of Kudenshu :
There are several song forms that have been transmitted from long ago to the present. They are called kagura, saibara , and fuzoku. Kagura originated in the age when the Goddess Amaterasu pushed open the gate of the rock cave, whereas saibara has its origin in the songs of people from various provinces who dedicated their tributes to the Ministry of the Treasury. These songs are not something to be taken lightly, because they convey the people's praise of good government, as well as their censure of the evils of misgovernment. Saibara is a musical arrangement made possible by adding elegance to Japanese melodies and accompaniment of koto, biwa , and flute. It is used for official and private entertainment. All of these song forms have the power to move heaven and earth, to pacify the angry gods, and are an effective means of governing the country and benefiting its people. Fuzoku is used at palace music rehearsals or on pilgrim-ages to the Kamo Shrine. In the olden days, it used to be performed at the banquets of aristocrats, but recently it has ceased to be used on these occasions. Besides these forms, another oral song tradition exists—imayo . The number of songs is large and its repertoire is wide, with songs in such categories as kamiuta, mononoyo , and tauta .[9]
Here, Go-Shirakawa seeks to establish imayo as part of an unbroken classical song tradition. The earlier song forms, moreover, provided Go-Shirakawa with models, for they had been collected and put into writing before Go-Shirakawa's time. The oldest extant kagurauta text, for in-stance, is believed to have been written down during the late tenth or early eleventh century, some hundred years before Go-Shirakawa began to compile Ryojin hisho .[10] The same was true of saibara , texts of which from different musical lineages were being committed to writing toward the end of the Heian period, when Go-Shirakawa was making his collection of imayo .[11] Thus, Go-Shirakawa's cultivation of imayo and his compilation of Ryojin hisho served two functions: to continue the Japanese song tradition and to anthologize song texts for posterity.
Several features, however, set Ryojin hisho apart from other song collections. The most conspicuous is the size of the original collection. No known kagurauta or saibara collections of the period come close to matching the number of songs included in Ryojin hisho . Furthermore, Ryojin hisho represents a collection of popular songs that were still being generated and circulated among the people, whereas both kagurauta and saibara
had already lost their popular appeal, in part because of their longer usage in court and their consequent conservative, ritualized nature.[12]
Go-Shirakawa's interest in imayo may be seen in part as an expression of his unconventionality, as he sought to distinguish himself in his pursuit of the new and unorthodox. More significantly, however, Go-Shirakawa probably discerned in imayo a possible means of revitalizing court music. As an accomplished singer of both kagurauta and saibara , Go-Shirakawa surely recognized the enervated status of those traditions and may have wanted to infuse some regenerative elements into existing popular song.
Imayo Poetics
Go-Shirakawa's view of imayo is imbued with a mystical sense that al-lowed him to see the songs as more than a medium of artistic communication. His devotion to imayo eventually developed into an esoteric belief concerning the power of song. For Go-Shirakawa, imayo possessed a magico-religious potency that could produce a desired result, whether involving immediate, pragmatic benefits in this world or rebirth in the next. Here we must recognize that in his imayo poetics Go-Shirakawa saw no distinction between the secular and the profane. This passage in Kudenshu is representative: "The imayo that are popular these days are not intended simply for entertainment. When they are sung with sincerity at shrines or temples, they bring about divine revelations and fulfill our wishes. They obtain for people their desire for official positions, prolong human life, and immediately cure illnesses."[13] Go-Shirakawa substantiates his claim of the religious efficacy of imayo by citing in Kudenshu seven publicly known or legendary cases in which either a miraculous healing (four cases) or rebirth in the next world (three cases) was effected through the whole-hearted singing of imayo[14] :
[Fujiwara] Atsuie, who had a superb voice, was detained on Mount Kinbu by the deities as their kin.[15] When Inspector Kiyotsune fell critically ill, Mei sang, "In the age of the Imitation Dharma, what can we do but rely on Yakushi's vow?" and he was instantly cured. More recently, when Michisue, the chief of the left gate guards, was suffering from a dangerous fever, he twice sang the imayo "Don't ever slander the Lotus Sutra followers" and, after sweating, was cured.[16] A person suffering from a tumor on his neck was gravely ill and had even been given up on by the doctors, so he secluded himself in Koryuji Temple and sang imayo with the utmost concentration.[17] Immediately the tumor shrank and disappeared. A blind person se-
cluded himself within a shrine for more than a hundred days and sang imayo , and he left with his sight restored. The list does not stop here. Tonekuro, an asobi , was caught up in some fighting, and before breathing her last she sang "Now is the time for the Western Pure Land;' whereby she attained rebirth.[18] Shirogimi of Takasago attained her lifelong wish for rebirth in the Pure Land by singing "Prince Shotoku."[19]
Go-Shirakawa's advocacy of the supernatural mantric potency of imayo is reminiscent of many related practices—in his age, particularly prominent in Pure Land Buddhism—based on the power of words to produce supramundane and religious results (kotodama ). The incidents he cites illustrate the belief that imayo art, when pursued with the utmost dedication, can coerce supernatural intervention in the temporal order and can even substitute for institutionalized religion. Go-Shirakawa's identification of imayo's pragmatic power with such miraculous phenomena thus represents an ultimate sanctification of imayo .
As if to underscore this point, Go-Shirakawa also recounts his own six epiphanic moments that occurred as a direct consequence of imayo performances. Invariably, such incidents occurred during his pilgrimages to shrines and temples, and mostly at night.[20] All of these visionary experiences are recorded as also having been witnessed by bystanders, usually members of his retinue. One of the most memorable incidents took place at the Kumano Shrine in 1169. After singing imayo all night, Go-Shirakawa, who was soon to take the tonsure, realized that this would be his last sacred journey as a layperson. He thus expended extra effort to make the occasion special by covering most of the categories of imayo .[21] He recalls:
When everything became quiet around dawn, I sang this ichiko with an especially serene heart. Thereupon, from the western side of the main shrine, an indescribable fragrance wafted in. Narichika asked Chikanobu, "What's happening? Do you notice a fragrance?" While all the people there were puzzling over it, a roaring sound broke out as if the sanctuary were rumbling. Shaken anew, Narichika asked, "What is it all about?" I replied, "It may be the flapping sound of the chickens in their sleep after they have taken temporary shelter else-where." After a while, the fragrance completely enveloped the hall. Then the sanctuary curtain rose and swayed as if someone were passing through. The sacred hanging mirror also swayed, and every-thing else rocked for a while. By then, as though startled, the phantom vanished. It was then between two and four o'clock in the morning.[22]
The reason for the inclusion of this incident in Go-Shirakawa's memoir may have been related to his mystical conception of imayo art as able to move the spirits.
But Go-Shirakawa found a significance in imayo that ventured far beyond the confines of the temporal order. Ultimately, in his view, imayo could be a vehicle of religious salvation:
Why shouldn't singing imayo contribute to my securing a seat on the lotus pedestal in paradise? ... Homon uta is no different from the words in the sutra. Each of the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra radiates light, and each character in the twenty-eight chapters is a golden buddha. Why shouldn't secular words, too, transform themselves into praises of buddha and become a wheel for propagating the Dharma?[23]
The lyrics of most homon uta are derived from a number of sutras, most often the Lotus Sutra; some amount to direct quotes from these sacred texts. The imayo genre, however, also encompassed openly erotic themes and other profane subjects seemingly opposed to the concerns of the predominantly religious homon uta . What is noteworthy is Go-Shirakawa's advocacy of imayo of different persuasion and content than homon uta as nevertheless fulfilling the same function as homon uta . To understand this all-encompassing view of art and its relationship to religion, one must comprehend the concept of kyogen kigyo (or kyogen kigo ), "delusive words and decorative language."
During the mid-Heian period, the notion of kyogen kigyo was popular among men of letters, especially those well versed in Chinese poetry and classics. They formed a literary circle called Kangaku-e (Learning Encour-agement Meeting) under the leadership of Yoshishige Yasutane (ca. 931-1002). Its main members over the decades included such leading scholars of the day as Minamoto Shitago (911-83), Fujiwara Arikuni (943-1011), Tachibana Yorihira (dates unknown), Takashina no Moriyoshi (dates unknown), Ki no Tadana (957-99), Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027), Oe no Masahira (952-1012), Minamoto Tamenori (b. 1011), Fujiwara Koreshige (953-89), and Oe no Koretoki (or Yukitoki).[24] The chief goal of this group was to achieve a harmonious relationship between their literary activity and Buddhist religious concepts and practices. What helped these literati in their search for such a synthesis and also for a justification of their engagement in secular literature was the Buddhist dialectic embodied in the dictum kyogen kigyo , a phrase coined by the T'ang poet Po Chü-i (772-846): "My aspiration is that the karma wrought by my secular literary work in the present life, with its delusive words and decorative language, becomes for future worlds a medium of praising the Dharma and a cause for propagating the Buddha's teaching."[25]
Traditionally, Buddhism took a negative stance toward human language, warning of its fallibility and inability to transmit ultimate truth. In this conceptual framework, words, especially literature, are the epitome of delusion, absolutely lacking in substance and truth and depicting a phantom world with no reference to reality.[26] Ultimately, literature as a class of human activity is held to exert an insidiously corrupting influence over its readers, luring them from the truth. Under such stringent doctrinal proscription, the conflict faced by the writers of secular literature based on fiction was inevitably acute.
Others, however, argued that like the celebrated parables in the Lotus Sutra, fiction could serve as a superb vehicle—or expedient means (Skt., upaya ; hoben )—of enlightenment.[27] In these critics' view, the conceptual dualism of secular literature and religious truth was itself a form of delusion, focusing only on the superficial differences while missing the essential unity that informs the world of phenomena. Pushed to its logical conclusion, this radical Buddhist dialectic identified transmigration with nirvana and delusion with enlightenment.[28] When these seeming polarities are balanced so that they cancel each other out, a new concept of secular literature and its profane languages emerges, guided by a single ideological purpose: to propagate the Buddhist ultimate truths.
This acknowledgment of the coexistence in a single continuum of the secular and the religious in literature, based on kyogen kigyo , helped to set the poetic ideal for generations of waka poets after the Kangaku-e. It gained an ever-widening following throughout the Heian period and eventually provided one foundation for Heian poetics. Kyogen kigyo also figures prominently in the poetics of Go-Shirakawa's contemporaries and the waka luminaries Fujiwara Shunzei and Saigyo, where it received further elaboration.[29] The complete passage by Po Chü-i quoted above was even adopted into the roei genre and included in Wakan roeishu (Collection of Japanese and Chinese Poems, ca. 1013), compiled by Fujiwara Kinto.[30]
The application of the kyogen kigyo concept to imayo is not limited to an abstract enunciation in Go-Shirakawa's memoir. The same idea is re-iterated and embodied in one of the Ryojin hisho songs, which reads:
RH 222 | |
kyogen kigyo no ayamachi wa | Crazy words and fancy talk, |
hotoke o homuru tane to shite | even these errors hold the seeds of Buddha-praise. |
araki kotoba mo ikanaru mo | Reckless speech, or any such thing, |
daichigi to ka ni zo kaerunaru | returns to the ultimate truth of the Dharma. |
In this salvational scheme, art is a superb vehicle or expedient means. Here we discern an echo of the religious ethos of the late Heian period, which increasingly identified art with religion itself and thereby heightened the status of secular cultural activities by bringing them on par with the sacred.
Imayo Politics
In addition to these literary and religious concerns for imayo , there was another important reason for Go-Shirakawa to turn to that song form. The following statement, cited above, in retrospect is full of implications: "All of these song forms have the power to move heaven and earth, to pacify angry gods, and are an effective means of governing the country and benefitting its people ."[31] The first half of the passage is almost a verbatim recitation of a passage by Ki no Tsurayuki (ca. 872-945) in the Japanese preface to Kokinshu , itself based on Chinese precedents. It is the second half, with its largely Confucian emphasis on the political use of the arts, that interests us here. The implication is that these songs, by virtue of their origin with the people, reflect the popular will and can serve as an index of the affairs of the nation at large. When listened to carefully, therefore, these songs could provide valuable cues for proper and judicious rule.[32]
Go-Shirakawa's statement also represents a certain nostalgia for the golden past when the sovereign, as a living god, ruled over a happy and prosperous land. In Go-Shirakawa's own day, the unsettled political situation and the decline of real imperial power would have made the Confucian ideal, presented in the Confucian classics, all the more attractive.
Go-Shirakawa was of course not the first to recognize the political dimension of popular song. In fact, the prototypes for kagurauta, saibara , and fuzoku were songs dedicated to the central government on special ritual occasions such as the enthronement ceremony (daijosai ) and the new grain dedication ceremony. These songs, all from the nonimperial powerful lineages in the outlying regions, were offered as symbolic tokens of submission to imperial rule and as pledges of loyalty. The importance of the kagurauta performed during the daijosai has long been recognized,[33] but attention must be extended to the whole range of performance arts staged during these ritual times. Their delivery signified a yielding of the collective tribal identity, even the very soul of the lineage itself, to the imperial line.[34] More often than not, artistic performances dedicated to the emperor himself were valued as highly as material offerings, signifying as they did ideological surrender to the central government, and frequently became mandatory parts of such rituals at court.[35] Thus Go-Shirakawa,
perceiving the unique relationship between politics and popular music, recorded the usefulness of such music in his Kudenshu and may have partially exploited the implications of that relationship when he personally involved himself in the collection and preservation of the most widely popular song form of his time, imayo .
The imperial anthologies of waka , the crème de la crème of elitist poetic endeavors, were all commissioned works, not compilations by emperors. In choosing to compile imayo songs himself, Go-Shirakawa stands out as a unique figure. He alone seemed to have possessed a keen awareness of the need to preserve imayo , not to mention the perseverance and commitment to complete the task.
4
Poetic Forms and Techniques
Ryojin hisho contains three major types of songs: homon uta (literally, songs of Buddhist scriptures; 220 songs), shiku no kamiuta (four-line god songs; 204 songs), and niku no kamiuta (two-line god songs; 121 songs). These divisions seem to be based on differences in musical mode rather than in subject matter, for a large number of songs related to Buddhism appear not only in homon uta but frequently in shiku no kamiuta and even occasionally in niku no kamiuta as well. In addition, song texts are often duplicated in the anthology, either within a single section or in different subsections.[1] The homon uta probably bore traces of melodic solemnity, as their origins are traced to the Buddhist ceremonial music used in temples. In contrast, both shiku no kamiuta and niku no kamiuta shared the musical characteristics of kagurauta performed at Shinto shrines, which derived from folk songs and so bear a closer affinity to secular music than do homon uta .[2]
All three song types take distinctly different poetic forms. Homon uta usually consist of a four-line stanza, each line with a 7-5 or 8-5 syllable count.[3] Shiku no kamiuta are characterized by much looser prosodic structure than homon uta ; although many have a four-line stanza, with each line displaying a 7-5 or 8-5 syllable count (like homon uta ), some deviate from this formula, being irregular in meter and line length. Niku no kamiuta are also distinguished by a variety of formal arrangements: a majority exhibit waka prosody with the 5-7-5-7-7 syllable count, but a considerable number have far: more lines and an irregular meter.
Homon uta
The name homon uta is believed to have been used for the first time in Ryojin hisho ; it does not appear in any other contemporary sources. The term may have been coined by the compiler of the anthology, Go-
Shirakawa, to distinguish this subgroup of imayo of dominantly Buddhist content from others of secular theme[4]
The homon uta section is the largest in the extant Ryojin hisho , making up about 40 percent of the total. It shows the highest degree of uniformity, homogeneity, and stability in terms of themes, prosodic structure, and formal arrangement. The entire section is devoted to the single topic of Buddhism, its elaborate organizational design reflecting Go-Shirakawa's careful attention to his material as well as his knowledge of Buddhist thought and doctrines. This concern may have resulted from Go-Shirakawa's assertion in Kudenshu that these songs reflected the sacred scripture itself and for that reason alone deserved meticulous handling.[5]
The homon uta are divided into carefully defined categories based on the conceptual framework of the "three baskets" or "Three Treasures" of Buddhism—the Buddha, the Dharma (or the Law), and the Sangha (com-munity of Buddhist priests). This tripartite division serves not only as a formal classificatory scheme but also as a reminder of the basic articles of belief in Buddhism. An additional and final division in the section, called zo (miscellaneous), represents an amalgam of the elements found in the preceding sections plus a few strains of personal lyricism.
The sutra section of the homon uta is the largest, comprising 125 songs (56.8 percent of the entire section). The songs are further arranged according to the "Five Periods" of the Buddha's teachings following his enlightenment, a chronology devised by Chih-i (538-97), the founder of the Chinese T'ien-t'ai school of Buddhism (the Tendai sect in Japan). The corresponding five categories of sutras are known as Hua yen (Kegon in Japanese), Lu yüan (Rokuen or Agon), Fang teng (Hodo), Po-jo (Hannya), and Fa hua Nieh-p'an (Hokke-nehan). A majority (114, or 91.2 percent) of the sutra songs in the homon uta section are related to the Lotus Sutra, which the Tendai sect especially emphasizes; this fact clearly reflects Em-peror Go-Shirakawa's own religious leaning toward Tendai.
The order of arrangement of homon uta in Ryojin hisho is closely parallel to that of the twenty-eight chapters of the Lotus Sutra, rendering the homon uta section almost a Lotus Sutra in miniature. The following three songs, which appropriate some of the best-known parables of the Lotus Sutra, illustrate this feature:
RH 73 | |
osanaki kodomo o okotsuru to | To coax the tiny children out |
mitsu no kuruma o kamaetsutsu | three carts were built; |
kado no hoka ni shi idenureba | but after they passed the gate, |
hitotsu guruma ni noritamau | they all rode together in one.[6] |
RH 77 | |
choja wa waga ko no kanashisa ni | In pity for his son, the rich man |
yoraku koromo o nugisutete | took off his glorious robe. |
ayashiki sugata ni narite koso | Taking on the look of poverty, |
yoyaku chikazukitamai shi ka | slowly, he drew the son near.[7] |
RH 93 | |
shitashiki tomo no ie ni yuki | Wine-drunk at his friend's house |
sake ni ei fushi fuseru hodo | flat out on the floor, |
koromo no ura ni kaku tama o | how pathetic, he doesn't know of |
shiranu hito koso awarenare | the gem sewn inside his own robe![8] |
Homon uta versification is considered to have grown out of the Buddhist hymns, especially from wasan (Buddhist hymns written in Japanese), which were used in temple services or lecture meetings.[9] Wasan were based on kansan (Buddhist hymns written in Chinese), which in turn derived from bonsan (hymns written in Sanskrit).[10] These were songs praising the Buddha, his major disciples, bodhisattvas, and illustrious priests, as well as interpretations of doctrinal points.
Kansan came to Japan along with Buddhism and were soon being imitated by Japanese Buddhists. Later, a Japanese genre of kansan emerged, including a work, "Shiho gokuraku san" (Praise of the Western Paradise), written by Prince Tomohira (964-1009), the seventh son of Emperor Murakami (r. 946-76).[11] Others who composed in this genre included such members of the Kangaku-e as Yoshishige Yasutane, Oe no Yukitoki, Oe no Masahira, and Ki no Tadana. In the long run, however, the kansan form was felt to be too rigid and abstruse to be understood clearly by the general public; as a foreign linguistic medium, it was simply inadequate to express indigenous thoughts and emotions.[12] The wasan form likely arose as an attempt to overcome such drawbacks.
The development of wasan coincided with the emergence of a national literature, represented by the waka revival in the mid-Heian period. At first, wasan creation was centered among mid-Heian Buddhist leaders, especially those scholarly monks of the Tendai school on Mount Hiei.[13]Wasan were on the themes of the Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha, the "Three Treasures of Buddhism," and were sung in front of the Buddhas.[14] The earliest known wasan , "Honkakusan" (Praise of the Original Awakening of the Buddha), is attributed to the priest Ryogen (Jie Daishi, 912-
85).[15] This work was followed by such wasan classics as "Gokurakukoku mida wasan" (Praise of the Amida in Paradise), by Senkan (918-83), and "Tendai Daishi wasan" (Praise of the Great Tendai Priest [i.e., Chih-i]), "Raigo wasan" (Praise of the Amida's Welcome of His Believers into His Paradise), and "Gokuraku rokuji san" (Praise of the Sixth Hour in Paradise), all written by the abbot Genshin.[16]
Basically, a wasan consists of lines with a syllable count of 7-5, and some of the early wasan are rather lengthy. "Tendai Daishi wasan," for example, is 230 lines long, while "Gokuraku rokuji san" is epic in scale, having 878 lines.[17] Certain parts of a wasan , however, consisted of semantically complete units of four lines, inherently allowing independent four-line stanzas to be formed. It is believed that such fragmentation gave rise to the four-line homon uta form, especially when the units were suitable for chanting.[18]
Some homon uta in Ryojin hisho , in fact, are direct extracts from longer wasan works. For instance, no. 224, on the priest Chih-i, is taken from Genshin's "Tendai Daishi wasan," while nos. 43 and 227 are based on his "Gokuraku rokuji san."[19] Similarly, nos. 172 and 174, each consisting of four lines, are extracted from "Shari wasan" (Praise of Buddha's Relics) by Yokan (Eikan, 1032-1111);[20] no. 18 derives from "Kuya wasan" (Kuya's Praise) attributed to Kuya Shonin (903-72), an early Pure Land proselytizer among the common people; and no. 30 has its origin in "Gokurakukoku mida wasan."[21] The following song is a specimen of such direct quotes:
RH 43 | |
mayu no aida no byakugo wa | The white tuft between Amida's brows |
itsutsu no sumi o zo atsumetaru | are five Mount Sumerus put together. |
manako no aida no shoren wa | And the lotus-blue of his eyes |
shidaikai o zo tataetaru | holds the water of four great seas.[22] |
Compared with wasan, homon uta have greater flexibility in lexical choice, syntactic arrangement, and mode of delivery. Despite efforts to make wasan a more tractable mode than kansan , it still bore the imprint of its predecessor, especially in a rigidity that came from forcing Chinese verses to fit into the native 7-5 or 8-5 prosody.[23] With homon uta , Japanese poets overcame many of the barriers between the two languages by more skillfully mingling Buddhist terms (couched in Chinese loan-words) with indigenous diction, phrasing, rhetorical devices, and syntactic structuring.
Although not completely free of the constraints inherited from wasan , the homon uta form was thus better able to reduce cumbersome generic constraints, thereby achieving a softer tone. With homon uta , in other words, a closer approximation to the vernacular could be effected, and the foreign linguistic medium thus achieved a sort of naturalization. In the end, it represents an intermediate poetic form between formalistic temple ritual songs (kungata, kyoke , or wasan ) and subjective or lyrical waka on Buddhist themes (shakkyoka ), which is for personal use, not to be sung in front of the Buddha in the temple.[24] Herein rest the characteristics of the homon uta as a poetic form.
Shiku no kamiuta
The shiku no kamiuta section of Ryojin hisho differs markedly from the homon uta in terms of organization, formal characteristics, and poetic technique. In place of the exacting categorical divisions of homon uta , only six general nominal groupings differentiate the shiku no kamiuta: jinbun (Shinto-Buddhist syncretic ceremony, 35 songs); butsu (the Buddhas, 11), kyo (the sutras, 7), so (the Sangha, 12), reigensho uta (songs on miraculous sites, 9), and zo (miscellaneous, 130). Each verse, moreover, has much looser and freer prosody than is the case with homon uta . As regards subject matter, in contrast to the preoccupation with Buddhist metaphysics in the homon uta and the accompanying foreign exoticism, the shiku no kamiuta focus largely on aspects of mundane Japanese life.
In general, but by no means invariably, shiku no kamiuta consist of a four-line stanza (as their name suggests) with a syllable count of 8-5 or 7-5. Thirty-two of the total 204 shiku no kamiuta (15.7 percent), however, depart from the four-line format, usually with an increase in line number. For instance, no. 314, the longest song of this genre in Ryojin hisho , has fourteen lines, while no. 257 is a mere three lines long. In addition, almost half the total shiku no kamiuta lines deviate from the 7-5 or 8-5 syllabic scheme; this subgenre, in other words, is somewhat loose in terms of prosody. These facts led to speculation that shiku no kamiuta were born of the contact between the relatively regulated four-line homon uta form and the much looser form of folk songs.[25]
Shiku no kamiuta frequently include exclamatory particles such as ya, yo , or na , orchestra words (hayashikotoba ) such as ya , and repeated words or phrases; occasionally onomatopoeia make an appearance as well. The following song about the mystic power of shamans is one instance in which most of these elements are present, resulting in a striking rhythmic quality:
RH 324 | ||
suzu wa saya furu tota miko | What a way to shake bells, girl! | |
me yori kami ni zo suzu wa furu | Now shake them above your eyes, | |
yurayura to furi agete | jingle them high, Tota, jingle! | |
me yori shimo ni te suzu fureba | If you shake them low, shrine-maiden, | |
ketai nari to te | below your eyes, the angry gods | |
yuyushi kami haradachitamau | will call you lazy. |
The most noted technique in shiku no kamiuta is known as mono zukushi (cataloging device). More than eighty Ryojin hisho songs can be counted in this category, some seventy of which are shiku no kamiuta Four basic syntactic forms characterize the cataloging songs: (1) a line with adjectival + mono + wa ; (2) the same structure, but without wa ; (3) a line with an adjectival (or no ) or adverbial + nominal excluding mono (it could also be rentai kei , attributive form of verbs or adjectives) + wa ; and (4) the same structure, but without wa .
Regardless of differences in the syntactic arrangement, the first line is critical because it sets the topic and mood for each verse. It specifies what the song is about, raising curiosity and expectations. Subsequent lines are usually a straight inventory of objects related to that topic. Although no specific rules govern the number of lines in a song, on the whole mono-zukushi songs take a four-line stanza form.
The following are examples for each of the four categories:
RH 332 | ||
kokoro no sumu mono wa | Things that cool the heart: | |
aki wa yamada no io goto ni | clappers to frighten the deer in autumn, | |
shika odorokasucho hita no koe | sounding from every mountain watchman's hut; | |
koromo shide utsu tsuchi no oto | the sound of fulling blocks beating cloth.[26] | |
RH 429 | ||
kokoro sugoki mono | Things that chill the heart: | |
yomichi funamichi | travel by night, travel by boat, | |
tabi no sora tabi no yado | the sky above the traveler, the lodging on his way |
koguraki yamadera no kyo no koe | sutras chanted from a mountain temple in the dark forest, | |
omou ya nakarai no akade noku | lovers parting, ah!, too soon. | |
RH 334 | ||
tsune ni koisuru wa | Always in love: | |
sofa ni wa tanabata yobaiboshi | in the sky, the Weaver Maiden and the shooting stars; | |
nobe ni wa yamadori aki wa shika | pheasants in the fields, the autumn deer; | |
nagare no kyudachi fuyu wa oshi | courtesans of the floating world; in wintertime, mandarin ducks. | |
RH 432 | ||
haru no hajime no utamakura | The poetic imagery of early spring: | |
kasumi uguisu kaeru kari | mist, bush warblers, geese coming home, | |
ne no bi aoyagi mume sakura | the Day of the Rat, green willows, plum blossoms, cherry blossoms; | |
michitose ni naru momo no hana | the peach blossom bearing fruit once in three thousand years.[27] |
Within the cataloging songs, the michiyuki (road travel) type, signaled by the phrase e mairu michi ("the road to pilgrimage") or jusho wa doko doko zo ("where, oh where, is the residence") and usually used for listing sacred pilgrimage sites, forms a subgroup with formulaic overtones. For instance, the following song on the major leaders of Heian Buddhism makes use of this list-making technique:
RH 295 | ||
daishi no jusho wa doko doko zo | Where do the great masters live? Where? | |
dengyo jikaku wa hie no yama | Dengyo and Jikaku on Mount Hiei, | |
yokawa no mimyo to ka | they say, in Yokawa's mausoleum; | |
chisho daishi wa miidera ni na | Master Chisho in Miidera Temple, yes, |
kobo daishi wa koya no oyama ni | and Master Kobo on holy Mount Koya, |
mada owashimasu | there still he lives.[28] |
In one sweeping stroke, the song names the Buddhist giants of the age and their institutional affiliations, showing respect by honoring them with their posthumous official titles. A who's who of the pillars of Japanese Buddhism, this list would have provided an effective mnemonic device for learning these important facts.
The technique of making poetic lists is by no means a novel invention. A prototype already appeared in two Kojiki poems, one in michiyuki form (no. 58), the other as a simple enumeration (no. 100).[29] Nihonshoki (Chronicle of Japan, 720) contains one michiyuki-type poem (no. 94),[30] while four michiyuki in choka (long poems) can be found in book 13 of Man'yoshu (nos. 3230, 3236, 3237, and 3240). The tradition was continued by Heian-period saibara ,[31] and by the prose monument in catalog making, the Makura no soshi of Sei Shonagon. The large number of catalog songs in Ryojin hisho and the variety of techniques that they display may qualify the anthology as the veritable poetic counterpart of Makura no soshi .
Niku no kamiuta
The niku no kamiuta section contains the smallest number of songs in Ryojin hisho —only 121—and yet it represents a fascinating study in contrasts in terms of structure and form.
First, we find an elaborately broken-down subsection of jinja uta (shrine songs), with sixteen subheadings for only sixty-one songs, sandwiched between two untitled subsections comprising sixty songs in all. Second, while the jinja uta are adopted largely from waka poems with verified authorship, the songs in the two untitled subsections are entirely anonymous. Third, the name niku no kamiuta , generally translated as "two-line god songs;' is itself open to interpretation. Niku may refer to a poem of two lines; more likely, though, the reference is to songs constructed like a waka poem, in which a third line (of five) serves as a caesura, breaking the whole into two "parts."[32] In fact, the majority of niku no kamiuta , mostly in the jinja uta section, fit this latter formal category. The following song demonstrates this feature well, with uchitataki serving as a caesura:
RH 517 | ||
inariyama | Answer, oh god, | |
mitsu no tamagaki | my plea, please, |
uchitataki | I am pounding |
waga negi goto zo | on the three jeweled fences |
kami mo kotae yo | at Inari Shrine![33] |
The niku no kamiuta , in fact, include too many exceptions to be called simply "two-line" songs. The following untitled song is an extreme case, comprising seven lines of irregular prosodic scheme:
RH 461 | ||
tsuwari na ni kaki mogana | Morning sickness or not, I want oysters! | |
tada hitotsu kaki mo kaki | Even one: an oyster's an oyster— | |
nagato no iriumi no sono ura naru ya | one from the rocky crag at the little inlet in Nagato Bay, | |
iwa no soba ni tsukitaru kaki koso ya | then I'll bear a son, | |
yomu fumi kaku te mo | a fine reader and writer, | |
hachiju shugo shima konjiki | with the eighty marks of the Buddha | |
tarotaruonokogo wa ume | and golden-colored skin.[34] |
The diversity of forms in niku no kamiuta led to a theory that niku referred neither to the prosody nor to the length of the verse, but to the songs' musical style.[35] This hypothesis further promoted the idea that niku no kamiuta were products of the interaction between folk songs, unbound by formal restrictions, and court kagurauta , with their prescribed prosody.[36] This would parallel the development of shiku no kamiuta , which apparently arose from the interaction of folk songs and the prosodically regulated Buddhist ritual repertoire.[37]
Jinja Uta
The jinja uta section, as we have mentioned, is divided into sixteen parts, each of which is named for a specific shrine. Generally speaking, the Shinto shrines are grouped according to an official classification called nijuni sha , or "Twenty-two Shrines," which extends from the Ise Imperial Shrine at the top to the Kibune Shrine at the bottom. These were the most prestigious shrines in Japan, and from the mid-Heian period they had gained considerable power and influence as recipients of court support and patronage.[38] Out of these twenty-two, twelve are selected as headings for the jinja uta : Iwashimizu, Kamo, Matsuno-o, Hirano, Inari, Kasuga, Oharano, Sumiyoshi, Hiyoshi, Yoshida, Kibune, and Hirota. The four non-
nijuni sha are Kumano, Itsukushima, Amatsuyuwake, and Konoshima.[39] The number of songs about each of these shrines varies widely, and does not necessarily reflect the official importance of the shrines. For instance, only six songs are devoted to the prestigious Iwashimizu Shrine, second in rank only to Ise, while the lower-ranking Inari and Kasuga shrines are granted ten songs each. Furthermore, eleven songs—the largest number devoted to any one shrine concern the middle-ranking Sumiyoshi Shrine.[40]
The most important sources for the jinja uta lyrics in Ryojin hisho are two imperial anthologies, Shuishu (Collection of Gleanings, ca. 1005-11) and Goshuishu (Later Collection of Gleanings, 1086; the third and fourth imperial waka anthologies, respectively), with eleven poems adopted from each. In addition, two poems come from Kokinshu (the first imperial anthology), along with one each from Gosenshu (Later Collection, 951; the second) and Shikashu (the sixth). The sections in these anthologies that proved most fruitful for the provision of jinja uta lyrics were those entitled “Praise" or “Shinto." Privately compiled waka anthologies were mined for material as well: Kyuan hyakushu provided seven poems; Kokin(waka)rokujo (Six Quires of Ancient and Modern Japanese Poetry, ca. 987) and Kaya no in shichiban utaawase (Seventy Rounds of Poetry Matches at Kaya no In) supplied five each; and Horikawa-in hyakushu-waka (One Hundred Poems for Emperor Horikawa, 1105) and Tsurayukishu (Collection of Tsurayuki's Poems, date unknown) contributed one each.[41] The fact that Kyuan hyakushu , a work personally commissioned by Emperor Sutoku, occupies a conspicuous place in the jinja uta section may reflect the same kind of concern as was shown in the compilation of Senzaishu (see chapter 2). In any case, it is evident that the jinja uta lyrics are rooted firmly in the elite waka poetic tradition. The following song, taken from Goshuishu , poem no. 1062, composed by Emperor Go-Sanjo (1034-73), speaks clearly for such aristocratic origin:
RH 537 | |
sumiyoshi no | Perhaps the gods |
kami wa aware to | of Sumiyoshi |
omouramu | will pity me: |
munashiki fune o | I have come |
sashite kitsureba | rowing an empty boat.[42] |
One distinctive feature of jinja uta is that every poem mentions either the name of the shrine under which it is grouped or some clearly associated landmark. This lack of ambiguity ensures for the jinja uta section a certain exactness and uniformity. For instance:
RH 522 | ||
kasugayama | Mount Kasuga | |
kumoi haruka ni | is far, | |
tokeredo | remote as clouds in the sky; | |
kachi yori zo iku | but I would go there on foot | |
kimi o omoeba | for love of you.[43] |
Many songs in the jinja uta section originated as written waka poems but were later put to music for imayo vocal performance. Most of the other songs in Ryojin hisho , by contrast, were intended for oral performance from the very start. Thus we come full circle as these poems, which originally existed in written form, were now set on paper again but in a very different context: that of imayo textual transmission.
Untitled Niku No Kamiuta
The untitled niku no kamiuta , which appear before and after the jinja uta in two parts, consist of forty-nine songs and eleven songs, respectively, with the latter section bringing Ryojin hisho to a close. This second group of untitled niku no kamiuta is in fact believed to be a later addition.[44] For the sake of convenience, we will call the songs in the untitled parts simply niku no kamiuta , in contradistinction to the jinja uta .
In terms of form and prosody, the niku no kamiuta are a mixture of regular tanka and irregular syllabic schemes and line lengths. As in shiku no kamiuta , orchestra words, onomatopoeia, and repetition, the trade-marks of folk songs, are frequently found in niku no kamiuta . For example:
RH 454 | |
fuyu ku to mo | Winter may be coming, but |
hahaso no momiji | red oak leaves, |
na chiri so yo | don't you fall! |
chiri so yo | Don't ever fall! |
na chiri so | Never fall! |
iro kaede mimu | I'd gaze at your colors unchanging. |
The technique of repetition is fully exploited here: the negative imperative, “na ... so; ‘ is used twice, while chiri (from chiru , to fall) is repeated three times, producing a strong rhythmic resonance. Such a device renders the message of the song compelling—whether it is a wish for long life for an aging mother (haha , couched in hahasoba , oak leaves) or a plea for changeless love.[45]
The use of onomatopoeia is exemplified by the following song, dra-
matizing the pain of lost love, where cho to and tei to aptly convey cracking and jarring noises:
RH 468 | |
yamabushi no | The mountain ascetic's conch shell— |
koshi ni tsuketaru | as it falls from the waist |
horagai no | where it dangled, |
cho to ochi | breaking, crash! |
tei to ware | shattered— |
kudakete mono o | that's my heart, broken, |
omou koro kana | brooding.[46] |
Niku no kamiuta also often employ kakekotoba, engo , or joshi (preface) to give multiple levels of meaning, a fact that sets this particular subsection apart from the other sections of Ryojin hisho . As the following song on jilted love illustrates, the use of these classical waka techniques expands and enriches the content of the poem beyond its literal signification:
RH 464 | |
azumaya no | In the end |
tsuma to mo tsui ni | no rose-covered eastern bower for me, |
narazarikeru | never to be a wife. |
mono yue ni | So why did I start this, |
nani to te mune o | breast pressed to naked breast, |
awasesomekemu | love in vain. |
This song consists of a series of puns or plays on homonyms involving the words azumaya (a bower, or a house in the east), tsuma (eaves, or a wife), and mune (a ridge, or breast). First there is a wordplay between azumaya and its engo, tsuma , which also functions as a kakekotoba , producing two layers of meaning: "bower with eaves" and "a wife in the eastern house." Next enters another wordplay between tsuma and mune , which is another engo for azumaya and also a kakekotoba , to further stretch the meaning of the poem to something like "the breast of a wife in a ridged eastern house."[47] This kind of complex wordplay in niku no kamiuta , though infrequent, provides the imayo genre with rare but close poetic parallels with waka .
As we have seen, the motley nature of Ryojin hisho as an anthology stems in part from the prosodic, rhetorical, and formal diversity displayed in the song lyrics. Even the arrangement and organization of the subsections contribute to the multifariousness of the collection as a whole. It is
important to observe, however, that these devices accommodate the con-tent and themes they embody and are governed by certain philosophical, religious, and poetic principles; they are not, in short, haphazardly assembled. The songs with religious orientation, such as the Buddhist homon uta and the Shinto jinja uta , tend to be carefully regulated, while some of the folk song-like shiku no kamiuta and niku no kamiuta are largely allowed to deviate from tight formal control. This concord of the techniques and formal characteristics of the Ryojin hisho songs will become more apparent in the following chapters, where we will explore the songs from a thematic point of view.
5
The World of Religion in Ryojin hisho
Religion is at the heart of the extant Ryojin hisho . In all, songs on overtly religious themes constitute close to two-thirds of the anthology; and when related songs are factored in, the collection easily qualifies as a religion-oriented work. These songs can be roughly broken into three categories: those of Buddhist inspiration, those expressing Shinto-Buddhist syncretism, and those of Shinto origin.
Most of the songs having to do with Buddhism are concentrated in the homon uta section, though some are also scattered among the shiku no kamiuta , and a few examples are niku no kamiuta .[1] Songs of a Shinto-Buddhist syncretic vein, by contrast, are predominantly shiku no kamiuta , with a smattering among the niku no kamiuta . Finally, Shinto songs are localized among the niku no kamiuta , especially in the jinja uta subsection. Given not only this distribution of religious thematic concerns, but also the physical organization of the anthology proper, we can say that shiku no kamiuta provides a transition from homon uta to niku no kamiuta .
In these songs various poetic responses elicited by religious concerns are articulated, sometimes in a sophisticated manner but often with child-like simplicity. The outcome of such a confrontation with the transcendental sometimes emerges as a happy affirmation of Amida's grace, though sometimes a deep inner turmoil at the realization of spiritual impairment counterbalances the mood. In the case of Shinto shrine songs, spiritual contact with the sacred is understood to be the source of a rich life here and now. In short, the religious songs in Ryojin hisho create a space in which the question of human spirituality is raised, its conditions are revealed, and certain messages are communicated, whether to resolve conflicts or to provide assurance and comfort.
Buddhism
The predominance of Buddhist themes in Ryojin hisho gave the anthology a reputation as "a miniature encyclopedia of Heian Buddhism seen through the form of songs."[2] Indeed, because the songs were created to inform listeners about the fundamentals of Buddhism—the Buddhist canon, creeds, and precepts, as well as legends and stories about the pioneers in the history of the faith—most present these facts in expository rather than lyrical, and prescriptive rather than expressive, modes: a public rather than a private voice prevails.
In some cases, the songs are extremely elementary in their content. This does not necessarily mean simple; certain songs, particularly among the homon uta on the Lotus Sutra, are merely poetic quotations or paraphrases from Buddhist scripture devoid of emotional or subjective interpretation. This tendency is somewhat relaxed in the "Miscellaneous" subsection of homon uta , which contains a few songs (but only a few) that present personal religious sentiments, musings, or reflections. The exclusive bent toward the theoretical and ideational aspects of Buddhism, which is reinforced by the proselytizing spirit of the poems—especially those included in the homon uta section—makes the verses rather strained and unwieldy. This quality becomes understandable when we recall that homon uta derived mainly from wasan , various sutras, and other Buddhist oral traditions, all of which share in didacticism, and that some of their predecessors were performed in a religious ritual context where personal elements were eschewed.
Such requirements placed inevitable limits on the thematic range of the Buddhist songs in Ryojin hisho . Therefore, the uniqueness of any given song rests on the choice of the source text, the way it was appropriated, and the elements that were emphasized, rather than on any boldness or originality in exploring new thematic ground. Even so, it is important to remember that these songs, which may sound like platitude or naiveté when judged according to modern poetic standards or sensibilities, were accompanied by imayo music, which may have been as appealing and satisfying to late-Heian listeners as modern gospel music is to its audience.
Paeans of Buddhas
The Buddhist songs in Ryojin hisho present major luminaries in the colorful Buddhist pantheon, describing the divinities' abilities, powers, and spheres of activity. Indeed, these figures appear in bewildering number. Included are the Buddha and his two attendants, Monju (Skt., Manjusri, representing perfect wisdom) and Fugen (Samantabhadra, standing for truth and practice); Amida (Amitabha, the Buddha of Infinite Light,
the Buddha of the Pure Land), also with his two attendants, Kannon (Avalokitesvara, Bodhisattva of Compassion) and Seishi (Mahasthamaprapta, Bodhisattva of Wisdom); Miroku (Maitreya, the Future Buddha), Yakushi (Bhaisajya-guru-vaidurya-prapbhasa, the Buddha of Medicine and Healing), and Jizo (Ksitigarbha, a bodhisattva who saves the souls suffering in hell); the Dainichi Nyorai (Mahavairocana, the Cosmic Buddha of the Shingon sect); and other divinities of the Shingon sect, such as Fudo(myoo) (Acala, the Immovable One), a messenger of Dainichi, and Kongosatta (Vajrasattva, Diamond-Being). Even more obscure deities such as Myoken (Sudrsti, Wondrous Seeing, Bodhisattva of the Pole Star) make an appearance.[03] Strictly speaking, however, only the historical Buddha and Amida play a large role in the divine world of Ryojin hisho . These songs also provide a survey of the principal schools and cultic practices that developed in Japanese Buddhism over the centuries until the end of the Heian period, including both the Tendai, Shingon, and Amidist sects and the Kannon, Yakushi, and Jizo cults.
The Saga of Sakyamuni . The historical Buddha is a dominant presence in the Ryojin hisho Buddhist songs. This ubiquity may indicate the pedagogical purpose of the songs, that is, to direct the audience's attention to the basics of Buddhism, beginning with its founder. But a more likely explanation is that most of the songs are extracted from the Lotus Sutra, in which the Buddha is the central figure presiding over the divine assembly gathered on Eagle Peak to hear his ultimate teaching of the sutra. Inevitably, many songs operate on the assumption that the audience knows this background. The following song, which describes the very beginning of the Buddha's teaching of the Lotus Sutra on the mountaintop, is a case in point:
RH 60 | ||
shaka no hokekyo toku hajime | As the Buddha's Lotus Sutra began | |
byakugo hikari wa tsuki no goto | his tuft of white hair shone like the moon, | |
mandara manju no hana furite | Heavenly Mandarava and Manjusaka flowers fluttered down,[4] | |
daichi mo mukusa ni ugokikeri | and the great earth quaked six ways. |
The immensity of the assembly on Eagle Peak and the vast power of the Buddha as a supernatural being are conveyed indirectly in the next
song, taken from the "Hotohon" (Apparition of the Jeweled Stupa), chapter 11 of the Lotus Sutra:
RH 105 | ||
ryozenkaie no ozora ni | On Eagle Peak the multitudes | |
hoto toboso o oshihiraki | saw the sky open doors of jeweled stupa, | |
futari no hotoke o hitotabi ni | and then there were two buddhas | |
yorokobi ogamitatematsuru | to worship together in one joy.[5] |
The rare, blissful state of mind attained by revelation of the transcendent Buddha is conveyed in two unusual examples of personal lyricism in Ryojin hisho Buddhist songs:
RH 26 | ||
hotoke wa tsune ni imasedomo | The Buddha is always everywhere, | |
utsutsunaranu zo awarenaru | but it's sad he remains hidden; | |
hito no oto senu akatsuki ni | at dawn, when human noise is still, | |
honoka ni yume ni mietamau | in dreams I see his shadow. | |
RH 102 | ||
shizuka ni otosenu dojo ni | In silence, in the temple, | |
hotoke ni hana ko tatematsuri | I offer Lord Buddha flowers, incense; | |
kokoro o shizumete shibaraku mo | if I can calm my heart for a moment | |
yomeba zo hotoke wa mietamau | as I chant the sutra, he appears. |
With the omnipresent cosmic Buddha as a backdrop, ever darkly making his presence known, it is nevertheless the Buddha as a historical being on which the Buddhist songs in Ryojin hisho focus. More than thirty songs, scattered irregularly among the homon uta and shiku no kamiuta , deal with the earthly life of the Buddha from his birth to his nirvanic entrance, including his genealogy and his relations with close disciples as well as stories drawn from the repertoire of jataka , which exalt his deeds in his previous incarnations. We see the person of the historical Buddha, Sakyamuni, in human time and space; his humanity is what emerges most forcefully, rather than a remote and unapproachable divinity. The story-telling or anecdotal style attempts to hold the attention of the audience by
establishing narrative interest, within which framework essential personal facts about the Buddha can be communicated. The following song, which establishes the identity of the Buddha as a human being bound in a secular familial relationship, is one such example:
RH 279 | |
shakamuni hotoke no warawa na wa | In boyhood Sakyamuni |
shitta taishi to moshikeri | was called Prince Siddhartha, |
chichi o ba jobon o to ii | his father, King Suddhodana, |
haha kore | his mother, she was |
zenkaku choja no musume maya bunin | Lady Maya, daughter of wealthy Suprabuddha.[6] |
Another song relates the landmark decision by which Prince Siddhartha renounced the princely life and sought the way to the ultimate truth. Here again, the event is presented as a drama that unfolds within the context of the human network centering on the historical Buddha:
RH 207 | ||
taishi no miyuki ni wa | On his pilgrimage | |
kondei koma ni noritamai | the prince rode the steed Kanthaka; | |
shanoku toneri ni kuchi torase | his valet, Chandaka, held the bridle | |
dandokusen ni zo iritamau | on the way to Mount Dantaloka.[7] |
Some homon uta celebrate the historical Buddha's human origin by highlighting stories from his former existence. These are taken from the jataka story tradition, usually emphasizing the salutary karmic effect of his deeds in the previous life. In this way, the historical Buddha's life acquires additional moral dimension. The following homon uta , based on the sacrificial story about Prince Satta (Sattva or Makasatta) from the Konkomyo saishoo Sutra (Suvarna-prabhasa-uttamaraja sutra , Sutra of the Most Victorious Kings of the Golden Light),[8] is one such example:
RH 209 | ||
taishi no mi nageshi yugure ni | In the dusk the prince threw himself down, | |
koromo wa kaketeki take no ha ni | his robes discarded on bamboo leaves; |
oji no miya o ideshi yori | with the prince gone from the palace, |
kutsu wa aredomo nushi mo nashi | only the sandals remained, bereft of their master. |
The first couplet comes from the story in the sutra in which Prince Satta, the youngest son of King Makarada, flung his body from a bamboo-covered cliff as food for a famished tigress with seven cubs. When his parents arrived at the forest in search of him, all they found was his robe hanging on the bamboo branches.[9] As a poetic version of the jataka story, the song relates the sacrificial feat performed by the prince for the sake of an animal, not even for a human being, thereby illustrating the profound compassion of the historical Buddha in his previous incarnation. The second couplet, like song no. 207 cited above, derives from the story about Prince Siddhartha's departure from his father's palace to seek enlighten-ment. What is remarkable about this song is the parallelism used in presenting two momentous events in the lives of the Buddha. Also, by dwelling solely on the personal belongings left behind, the song plays on the popular Japanese concepts of katami (memento) and ato (trace). Katami are personal objects, places, or even progeny that served to recall the memory of a deceased person; they are found throughout Japanese literature, from Man'yoshu to Genji monogatari .[10] Indeed, one of the earliest examples of Buddhist poetry in Japan, the so-called "Buddha's Footprints Sequence" of the mid-eighth century, uses this notion of making what is lost present by dwelling on what has been left behind.[11] In the present homon uta , the simple objects left behind—robes and sandals—become poignant metaphors for the grief of the prince's parents and carry the emotional burden of the song.
Prince Siddhartha's ascetic practices that followed his renunciation of the world are chronicled in yet another homon uta :
RH 219 | ||
makadakoku no o no ko ni | Even Prince Siddhartha, | |
owaseshi sudachi taishi koso | son of King Magadha, | |
dandokusen no nakayama ni | endured six years of austerity | |
rokunen okonai tamaishika | in the depths of Mount Dantaloka.[12] |
Sakyamuni's enlightenment and his attainment of buddhahood, the climax of his religious pursuit, are captured in the following song, which brings them into sharp relief through the contrast between the cosmic darkness around him and the implied inner light of his awakening:
RH 228 | ||
jakumetsu dojo oto nakute | Silence in his seat of meditation, | |
gayasan ni tsuki kakure | and the moon hidden behind Mount Gaya; | |
chuya no shizukanarishi ni zo | in the still dark of midnight, | |
hajimete shogaku naritamau | he for the first time attained enlightenment.[13] |
The Buddha's teaching career, which ensued from his awakening, figures in another homon uta about the fabled site of his retreat, the Jetavana Monastery, popularly known in Japan as the Gion Temple:
RH 215 | ||
moto kore gida wa taishi no chi | Once Prince Jeta's land, | |
sudachi kogane o ji ni shikite | the grove was spread with gold | |
hotoke no mitame ni kaitorite | by Sudatta for Lord Buddha's sake, | |
hajimete shoza to nashishinari | bought to become Jetavana Temple.[14] |
This poetic synopsis of the legend surrounding the foundation of the monastery is a tribute to the Buddha's persuasive religious influence during his teaching career.
The humanization of the historical Buddha is also evident in the following song, which relates the warm and legendary relationship between him and his cousin Ananda, who accompanied him as personal attendant throughout his teaching career until the Buddha's death:
RH 94 | ||
shaka no mideshi wa okaredo | Buddha's disciples were many, | |
hotoke no itoko wa utokarazu | but his cousin was never distant: | |
shitashiki koto wa tare yori mo | no one was ever closer | |
anan sonza zo owashikeru | than Ananda. |
Ananda's devotion to the Buddha was indeed proverbial.[15] His constant presence near the Buddha and his superb power of memory later helped the Buddhist community commit the Buddha's oral teachings to writing through Ananda's recitation, thereby contributing invaluably to the formation of Buddhist written canon.[16] By presenting him and the Buddha in terms of their intimate familial ties, however, the song calls attention to the human side of the Buddha.
Songs in the homon uta section include some details about the circumstances surrounding the Buddha's last days. Like other songs about the
life of the Buddha, these contain a setsuwa flavor, presenting the event in terms of human interaction and quasi-historical facts. The following song is adopted from the popular story that the Buddha's illness and eventual death were caused by food he took from Cunda, a smith, in Pava:[17]
RH 172 | ||
kushinajo ni wa seihoku ho | Kusinagara | |
baddaiga no nishi no kishi | near the western bank of Vati River | |
shara ya shoju no aida ni wa | On a seat between twin Sala trees, | |
juda ga kuyo o uketamau | Buddha took Cunda's food offering.[18] |
Upon eating the food, which was conjectured to be pork, the Buddha was taken violently ill. But, mindful of the blame Cunda might get, he told Ananda that Cunda should feel no remorse for what had happened.[19]
Mortally ill, the Buddha, in the company of the ever-present Ananda, now headed toward Kusinagara, the ultimate destination of his earthly journey, and entered the Sala Grove. There, after teaching one last time, he passed away. The following song narrates this final moment of the historical Buddha's passing into nirvana, bringing his hagiography to a close in the homon uta section:
RH 174 | ||
nigatsu jugonichi ashita yori | From morning to midnight | |
korera no homon tokiokite | of the fifteenth day of the second month, | |
yoyaku chuya ni itaru hodo | Lord Buddha slowly completed his teaching; | |
kobe wa kita ni zo fushitamau | and at last he lay down to rest, his head to the north.[20] |
After the Buddha's mortal passing, the homon uta focus briefly on ensuing events, especially those involving his disciples of the first order: Mahakasyapa (or Kasyapa) and Ananda. Mahakasyapa, one of the Four Great Disciples, is traditionally credited with having convened the "First Council of Elders" and with having played a key role in the establishment of Sangha as a religious institution.[21] From the council presided over by Mahakasyapa, it is believed, the basic canons of Buddhism evolved, clarifying the Buddhist community's disciplinary guidelines and ideological framework.[22] Mahakasyapa was, in this sense, the first patriarch of the Buddhist ecclesia. The homon uta , however, are mute about Mahaka-
syapa's heroic achievements in Buddhist officialdom. Rather, a less glorious landmark in his career—the disastrous fact that he was the only important disciple to miss the moment of his master's death—is presented. It seems as if the song found Mahakasyapa's failure and his hidden personal anguish more appealing:
RH 173 | ||
shakamuni hotoke no metsugo ni wa | Even venerable Kasyapa missed | |
kasho sonja mo awazariki | the hour of Sakyamuni Buddha's passing; | |
ayumi o hakobite koshika do mo | though he ran and hurried back, | |
juroku rakan ni mo okureniki | he was outstripped even by sixteen arhats .[23] |
A similarly frustrating incident in the lives of the Buddha's disciples is presented in another song about Ananda. According to popular anecdote, Ananda, despite his close association with the Buddha, was not immedi-ately admitted to the First Council of Elders because he had not yet attained the status of arhat . Thus rejected by the Sangha and put to task by Mahakasyapa, Ananda exerted himself all night long and, at dawn, finally achieved awakening, whereupon he was accepted by the council and proceeded to participate in the formation of the canon.[24] The song, based on this quasi-legend, empathizes with the initial shame and insult Ananda personally suffered—all too human and understandable:
RH 187 | ||
kasho sonja no ishi no muro | How shame-stricken Ananda was | |
iru ni tsukete zo hazukashiki | inside venerable Kasyapa’s rock cavern, | |
enshu tsukizaru mini shi areba | when heavenly flowers fell to stick on his sleeves! | |
tamoto ni hana koso tomarunare | A sign of his heart clinging to desires. |
The continuing chronicles of the Buddha and his close associates end with the following song, a poetic adoption of apocryphal stories about Mahakasyapa. According to these sources, after his official work was completed, Mahakasyapa, carrying the robe that the Buddha had given him as a token of his mandate to preach Dharma, retired to Mount Kukkutapada (Cock's Foot) in Magadha, where he is said to have entered into a nirvanic state waiting for the coming of the future Buddha, Mai-
treya.[25] This cultic veneration of the leading disciple of the Buddha is encapsulated thus:
RH 183 | ||
kasho sonja no zenjo wa | Up above the cloudy Mount Kukkutapada, | |
keisokusan no kumo no ue | venerable Kasyapa entered deep meditation; | |
haru no kasumishi ryugee ni | he will deliver the entrusted robe at the assembly to be held | |
fuzoku no koromo o tsutaunari | under the Dragon-flower tree, wrapped in spring mist.[26] |
The narrative impulse behind the homon uta on the Buddha, some of which are based on popularly known stories, makes the most of the setsuwa style.[28] Although dominant in these biographical songs is the desire to inform and educate the audience, it is mediated by a concern to engage the interest of the audience. Consequently, the songs impart knowledge not abstractly, but through concrete and entertaining narratives. Their enumeration of basic facts, moreover, suggests an original catechist setting. They met the needs of their audience for simple, fundamental religious information by putting it in question and answer form, easy to memorize and recall. Most important, they show the Buddha as a temporal being, existing in historical human time, space, and relation-ships. The final purpose of the setsuwa technique as it is used here, in other words, is to collapse the gap between the sacred person of the Buddha and ordinary men by demonstrating his humanity.
The following homon uta announces this identity of the Buddha with common humanity, thereby giving ordinary men hope for achieving a spiritual status like his:
RH 232 | ||
hotoke mo mukashi wa hito nariki | The Buddha, too, was a man in ancient days, | |
warera mo tsui ni wa hotoke nari | and in the end we, too, become buddhas. | |
sanshin bussho guseru mi to | How sad, not to feel in our bodies now | |
shirazarikeru koso awarehare | the triple-bodied buddha nature pure.[28] |
The Grace of Amida . Next to the historical Buddha, Amida dominates the religious world in Ryojin hisho , providing another leitmotif and an additional spiritual dimension to the anthology. In fact, some of the most memorable songs in Ryojin hisho are related to Amida pietism, their central concern being the question of salvation. The few religious songs with personal lyricism belong to this category. In some cases, as in the following homon uta , the religious sentiment reaches a level of profound nobility in its conception and overtone:
RH 238 | ||
akatsuki shizuka ni nezameshite | Waking in the quiet at dawn, | |
omoeba namida zo osaeaenu | I wonder, my tears welling: | |
hakanaku kono yo o sugushite wa | having lived in this world of dreams, | |
itsuka wa jodo e mairubeki | will I ever reach the Pure Land? |
Metaphorically, of course, dawn is a time of spiritual awakening. The appeal of the song comes from the speaker's ability to face his or her spiritual infirmity calmly and without illusion.
Another song is more explicit in voicing the same concern about salvation, this time from a pronounced Amidist perspective. These songs stand apart from other homon uta in that they personalize the issue of salvation, in sharp contrast to the impersonal teaching found in a number of homon uta .
RH 235 | |
warera wa nani shite oinuran | How blindly have we aged! |
omoeba ito koso awarehare | So sad, when I look back. |
ima wa saiho gokuraku no | It's time to invoke Amida's promise |
mida no chikai o nenzubeshi | of paradise in the west. |
The unconditional proposition of Amidism, which offers salvation through the simple verbalization of one's faith in Amida's grace, had a special appeal for the masses. The common people, who lacked the time and means enjoyed by aristocrats to pursue elaborate religious practices, were powerfully drawn by the compassion embodied in Amida's vows. The popularity of Amidism gained further momentum during the latter part of the Heian period as the idea of the mappo (the age of the Degenerate Dharma) spread, fanned by political and social upheavals. This influence of Amidism on the popular mind is clear in the songs of Ryojin hisho , as in the following homon uta on the essence of Amida's soteriological proposition:
RH 29 | ||
amida hotoke no seigan zo | Endlessly trustworthy, | |
kaesugaesu mo tanomoshiki | the vow of Amida Buddha. | |
hitotabi mina o tonaureba | Whoever invokes his sacred name even once | |
hotoke ni naru to zo toitamau | will become buddha, so it says! |
The "vows" here refer to Amida's original forty-eight vows, especially the eighteenth, in which he pledges to postpone his buddhahood until he receives all living beings into his Western Pure Land—the fundamental basis for Amida pietism.
Echoing the same formulaic phrase of the preceding song, tanomoshiki (trustworthy), another song reaffirms the unconditional salvation to be achieved by simple trust in Amida:
RH 30 | ||
mida no chikai zo tanomoshiki | Trustworthy is Amida's vow, yes! | |
juaku gogyaku no hito naredo | Even those of ten evils and five vices | |
hitotabi mina o tonaureba | who invoke his sacred name even once | |
raigo injo utagawazu | are welcomed, taken at death to paradise![29] |
This song expresses the epitome of Amidism: the contrast between the potential magnitude of the human infraction and the simplicity of the requirement for salvation. The Amida cult proposes a boundless expansion of the radius of salvation. This formulation radically changes the conventional notion of salvation by one's personal effort (jiriki ), posing instead reliance on other-power (tariki ) as the means to salvation.
As a variation on the same theme, the following niku no kamiuta describes the result of refusing to put one's trust in Areida:
RH 494 | ||
amida butsu to | Those who never | |
mosanu hito wa | chant Amida Buddha | |
fuchi no ishi | are rocks sunk in a pool; | |
ko wa furedo mo | though ages may pass, | |
ukabu yo zo naki | they will never rise. |
The speaker of this homon uta pleads for assurance of Amida's salvation at his or her death:
RH 236 | ||
warera ga kokoro ni hima mo naku | Oh our hearts hunger without end | |
mida no jodo o negau kana | for Amida's Pure Land. | |
rin'e no tsumi koso omoku to mo | Though the weight of our karma is heavy, | |
saigo ni kanarazu mukaetamae | he will greet and enfold us in the end. |
A wistful longing for salvation purely through Amida occupies the mind of the speaker in another niku no kamiuta :
RH 493 | |
namu amida | Oh Amida Buddha, |
hotoke no mite ni | in your sacred hands |
kakuru ito no | hang the threads of life; |
owari midarenu | may my heart find its final grace |
kokoro to mogana | without entanglement.[30] |
The following song approaches Amida pietism by means of several concrete metaphors drawn from nature in an attempt to naturalize the supernatural and render the sacred in concrete and familiar terms. By equating Amida's physiognomy with what each season offers as its most pleasing features, the song suggests the felicity to be derived from faith in him:
RH 28 | |
mida no mikao wa aki no tsuki | Amida's sacred face, the autumn moon; |
shoren no manako wa natsu no ike | the ponds of summer, his blue-lotus eyes; |
shiju no haguki wa fuyu no yuki | his forty teeth are winter's snow; |
sanjuni so haru no hana | the thirty-two holy marks, spring blossoms.[31] |
The invaluable spiritual riches to be had in the heavenly realm by salvation through Amida's compassion are projected into a sketch of Amida's palace decorated with precious gems in this homon uta :
RH 178 | ||
gokuraku jodo no kuden wa | The palace in the Pure Land paradise | |
ruri no kawara o aoku fuki | is sky blue with lapis lazuli tiles, | |
shinju no taruki o tsukuriname | its rafters lined with pearls, | |
meno no toboso o oshihiraki | its agate gates thrown open wide. |
In a fanciful flight, the speaker in the following shiku no kamiuta even discovers the praise of Areida in the chirping of insects:
RH 286 | ||
gokuraku jodo no tomon ni | On the eastern gate of the Pure Land paradise, | |
hataoru mushi koso keta ni sume | grasshoppers weave on the sume crossbeam; | |
saihojodo no tomoshibi ni | in the light of Western Pure Land, | |
nembutsu no koromo zo isogioru | quickly they spin Amida a robe of prayers.[32] |
The song plays on the word hataoru mushi (weaving insect), a variant of hataorimushi , which is an old form of kirigirisu (grasshopper). Since hataoru is an engo of koromo (clothes, robe), grasshoppers are associated with weaving. By equating the urgency of the short-lived insects' chirpings with nembutsu chanting by Areida followers, the speaker suggests the prevalence of Areida pietism in his time, which embraces even lowly creatures.
In a radically different mood, the following niku no kamiuta invokes Areida's protection from ghosts at night. The repetition of namu ya (hail) adds an incantatory urgency to the song. The song displays an amalgam of folk belief and Amidism, and perhaps a sense of humor as well:
RH 491 | ||
sayo fukete | Night deepens, | |
kininra koso | ghosts are | |
arikunare | walking around! | |
namo ya kiebutsu | Hail Buddha, protect me, | |
namo ya kieho | Hail Dharma, protect me! |
Amida songs in Ryojin hisho , which range from fine personal lyricism to childlike chants, serve as an index to the variety of poetic responses to religious issues. In so doing they demonstrate the scope of Amidist influ-
ence throughout Heian society and the delight its members take in singing about their faith. The songs as a unit provide a new strain in Ryojin hisho , less abstract and much closer to the heart of their audience than doctrinal or pedagogic homon uta .
The Cults of Kannon, Yakushi, and Jizo . What pulses through the songs of praise to Kannon, Yakushi, and Jizo in Ryojin hisho is the spirit that is also central to Amidism: the notion of salvation through dependence on other-power rather than on personal merit. Although constituting only a handful, these songs continue the populist interpretation of salvation as something given, not striven after, and therefore all the more to be praised and to be grateful for. Underlying the cultic veneration in these songs is a keen awareness of the infirmity, weakness, and helplessness of human beings, which can be overcome only by divine intervention. In turn, their human limits require of believers absolute surrender to the power that willingly takes up the task of setting them free. This continuing interest in the intercessory role of the divine strengthens the other-power leaning in Ryojin hisho .
The following song about Kannon, one of Amida's two attendants, praises his compassionate readiness to help men gain spiritual emancipation:
RH 37 | ||
kan'on daihi wa funeikada | Great compassionate Kannon is a raft, | |
fudarakukai ni zo ukabetaru | floating on Potalaka's seas; | |
zengon motomuru hito shi araba | when someone seeks the good, | |
nosete watasamu gokuraku e | he ferries him to paradise. |
Kannon is believed to assist people in distress, especially seafarers, by leading them to safety from his residence on Mount Potalaka.[33] Although here Kannon's saving grace is set against an exotic Indian cosmology, it is made concrete and immediate by the metaphor of the "raft," something commoners can easily identify with.
The following homon uta conveys the same sentiments:
RH 158 | ||
kan'on fukaku tanomubeshi | With our lives we should trust Kannon; | |
guzei no umi ni fune ukabe | his boat floats on the great sea of his vows. | |
shizumeru shujo hikinosete | Saving those who are drowning, |
bodai no kishi made kogiwataru | he will row them to the shores of awakening. |
Among the various forms of this divinity, the Thousand-armed Kannon is a special object of veneration. In another homon uta , his revitalizing power is praised through the image of rejuvenated plant life:
RH 39 | ||
yorozu no hotoke no gan yori mo | Far above the vows of ten thousand buddhas, | |
senju no chikai zo tanomoshiki | trustworthy the vows of Thousand-armed Kannon are; | |
karetaru kusaki mo tachimachi ni | even withered grass and trees, so it is said, | |
hanasaki minaru to toitamau | blossom and bear fruit in a moment. |
In contrast to the other-worldly character of Amida's salvation, which usually occurs after death, that of Yakushi, "Master of Medicine," is this-worldly and corporeal. The following two homon uta forthrightly extol the healing power of Yakushi:
RH 31 | |
yakushi no juni no taigan wa | Of Yakushi's twelve great vows, |
shubyoshichijo zo tanomoshiki | curing every ill is a vow to trust. |
ikkyogoni wa sate okitsu | Matchless: the good done by hearing the sutra, |
kairyomanzoku suguretari | the promise to meet our every need.[34] |
RH 32 | |
jobo tenjite wa | In the time of Imitation Dharma, |
yakushi no chikai zo tanomoshiki | the vows of Yakushi are trustworthy! |
hitotabi mina o kiku hito wa | Hear his sacred name once only, |
yorozu no yamai mo nashi to zo iu | they say, and escape even a million ills.[35] |
The word tanomoshiki links these songs to other Amida songs with the same rhetoric and theme—that is, the importance of relying on other-power.
In the following homon uta , the recognition of one's sinfulness and
need for salvation is this time addressed to Jizo, who is powerful enough to set even those in hell free:
RH 283 | ||
waga mi wa zaigo omokushite | Heavy with bad karma | |
tsui ni wa nairi e irinanzu | my body will fall to hell, | |
irinubeshi | in the end it must fall; | |
karadasen naru jizo koso | but Jizo of Mount Karavika | |
mainichi no akatsuki ni | comes to me | |
kanarazu kitarite toutamae | each dawn without fail.[36] |
The speaker, knowing the gravity of his or her transgressions, understands that salvation can be realized only through Jizo's compassionate help. The persuasiveness of the song comes from the speaker's frank admission of hopelessness and of the necessity that an outside power intercede. All these cultic songs are thus based on the realization of the believer's unregenerated condition and trust in the redemptive power of the divine, which, though often magnanimous, operates on the believer's extremely simple faith in such possibilities.
Buffhshood for All
The message of universal salvation is the main thrust of the Lotus Sutra itself. Similarly, the religious songs in Ryojin hisho reaffirm the avail-ability of buddhahood to all who aspire to that ideal. All forms of human effort and activity have validity as means of achieving this goal. The following homon uta , based on the "Expedient Devices;' chapter 2 of the Lotus Sutra, suggests that even frivolous actions like children's play can become a means for achieving buddhahood:
RH 62 | ||
byododaie no ji no ue ni | On this ground of wisdom and equality, | |
doji no tawabure asobi o mo | even the light-hearted play of the child | |
yoyaku hotoke no tane to shite | is a buddha seed, becoming in time | |
bodaidaiju zo oinikeru | the great tree of awakening. |
Salvation is open to all. Side by side with the disciples of the Buddha, men of limited knowledge and low status also receive the same promise. In another homon uta , this one based on the "Jukihon" (Bestowal of Prophecy), chapter 6 of the Lotus Sutra, in which the Buddha prophesied
that his Four Great Disciples would attain buddhahood, we find a celebration of this privilege of universal salvation:
RH 85 | ||
shidaishomon ikabakari | The Four Great Disciples—I see | |
yorokobi mi yori mo amaruramu | how their bodies must have overflowed with joy, | |
warera wa gose no hotoke zo to | now that I hear for certain that we, too, | |
tashikani kikitsuru kyo nareba | will be buddhas in the next world.[37] |
The contrast between the august shidaishomon (Four Great Disciples), imposing and high-sounding in Chinese loan-words, and the humble,. anonymous warera (we) in Japanese vernacular drives the message home.
The wish of ordinary men to benefit from universal salvation is ex-pressed in the next homon uta . It draws upon chapter 5 of the Lotus Sutra, "Yakusoyuhon" (Medicinal Herbs), in which the Dharma is likened to a shower of rain, falling equally on all vegetation to bring it to bloom and bear fruit:
RH 82 | ||
warera wa hakuji no bonbu nari | We are ordinary men, we are arid soil; | |
zengon tsutomuru michi shirazu | we know not the way to grow good roots; | |
ichimi no ame ni uruoite | but, soaked by a gust of Dharma rain, | |
nadoka hotoke ni narazaran | how could we not become buddha? |
The use of the word bonbu (common men), unprecedented even in imayo and here reinforced by the pronoun warera , conveys the collective religious aspiration of the common people. The same word warera connects this song to the preceding one conceptually as well as linguistically.
One issue of crucial importance to universal salvation is that of evil. We considered this problem briefly with regard to the intervention of Amida and other divine powers, yet the concern persists throughout Ryojin hisho . The following three songs raise the subject of transgression openly. In particular, they address the quandary faced by common people engaged in occupations such as fishing and hunting, which by their nature require violation of the Buddhist prohibition against taking life. Here, the problem of evil and salvation is not abstract, but part of life's ordinary
reality. The speakers' plights are revealed in these confessions, some of the most frank and direct in Ryojin hisho :
RH 240 | |
hakanaki kono yo o sugusu to te | Passing through this fleeting world, |
umi yama kasegu to seshi hodo ni | as I labor on the sea and the mountains, |
yorozu no hotoke ni utomarete | I am shunned by many buddhas— |
gosho waga mi o ika ni sen | what will become of me in the next life? |
RH 355 | |
ukai wa itoshi ya | Cursed is the fisher with cormorants; |
mango toshi furu kame koroshi | I kill turtles which should live |
mata u no kubi o yui | ten thousand years, my birds |
genze wa kakute mo arinubeshi | I tie by the neck. So I live in this world; |
gosho waga mi o ika ni sen | what will become of me in the next? |
RH 440 | |
ukai wa kuyashikaru | Wretched is the fisher with cormorants; |
nanishi ni isoide asarikemu | why am I so busily fishing, |
mango toshi furu kame koroshikemu | why kill the turtles which should live ten thousand years? |
genze wa kakute mo arinubeshi | That's how I move through this life— |
gose waga mi o ika ni senzuramu | what will become of me in the next? |
The impact of these songs comes from the intensity of religious self-awareness, as expressed in the gripping sense of guilt and fear. Cormorant fishermen use a peculiar method, alluded to in these songs: they tie the necks of cormorants with strings to keep the birds from swallowing their catch; once the birds return to the boat, the fish are forced out of the cormorants' throats and become the fishermen's own catch. The fishermen in turn kill turtles to feed their birds. Because turtles are associated with longevity and hence are considered a felicitous symbol, killing them is in
a way breaking a taboo.[38] Given the Buddhist injunction against taking lives, the actions of the fishermen in any event constitute a transgression. Yet only in exchange for other animals' lives can they sustain their own. These Ryojin hisho songs capture that hapless dilemma. Similar songs were no doubt performed at special rites such as Kumano hakkoe (eight lectures on the Lotus Sutra in Kumano), held for the expiation of sins for those employed in taboo or polluting occupations associated with animal killing. It is believed that mountain ascetics (yamabushi ) with some Tendai training played an important role in performing this ritual for the fishermen and hunters in the Kumano region.[39]
The concern with the relationship between evildoing and salvation in Ryojin hisho is evidenced by the large number of songs related to the twelfth chapter of the Lotus Sutra, "Daibahon" (Devadatta or Datta)—eighteen, more than for any other chapter.[40] Devadatta, a cousin of Sakyamuni, represents a diabolical and irredeemable sinner. Estranged in his youth from Sakyamuni, Devadatta became his archenemy, relentlessly seeking to destroy him and disrupt his teaching. Eventually he was found guilty of five cardinal sins and was thrown into hell while still alive.[41] Yet, as illustrated by the following song, he is assured of salvation:
RH 114 | ||
datta wa hotoke no ata nare do | Devadatta was his enemy, but | |
hotoke wa sore o mo shirazu shite | Buddha chose to ignore this. | |
jihi no manako o hirakitsutsu | Compassionate, open-eyed, | |
nori no michi ni zo iretamau | yes, he drew him onto the path of Dharma. |
Even more paradoxical is the fact that in a previous incarnation Devadatta had been the Buddha's mentor:
RH 110 | ||
shaka no minori o ukezushite | Rebuffing Sakyamuni's sacred Dharma, | |
somuku to hito ni wa miseshikado | Devadatta turned against him, so people thought. | |
chitose no tsutome o kyo kikeba | Now we know Buddha served him a thousand years; | |
datta wa hotoke no shi narikeru | Devadatta was his teacher, in another life. |
RH 111 | ||
datta gogyaku no akunin to | Devadatta the evildoer, | |
na ni wa oedomo makoto ni wa | his name stained with the five vices: | |
shaka no hokekyo naraikeru | in truth he was this same seer, Asita, | |
ashisennin kore zo kashi | who taught Sakyamuni the Lotus Sutra![42] |
This claim is given more specificity and humanity in another song, which cites a jataka story describing the various arduous ways the Buddha served Asita:
RH 291 | ||
myoho narau to te | To learn the Lotus Sutra | |
kata ni kesa kake toshi heniki | he wore a stole through passing years; | |
mine ni noborite ki mo koriki | he even cut wood on the mountain, | |
tani no mizu kumi | carried water in the valley, | |
sawa naru na mo tsumiki | picked greens in the marsh. |
The case of Devadatta represents the ultimate in the Mahayana interpretation of salvation. It proclaims the absolute certainty of universal salvation, even completely reversing the process of karmic retribution. It cancels the dichotomy of reality versus appearance, virtue versus vice, past versus present, sacred versus profane, and transgression versus sal-vation. This rejection of the conventional dualism nurtures the philosophy of tolerance that enables even the vilest of evildoers to achieve buddha-hood.
The need to recognize nirvana in samsara (the realm of transmigration) and the relative nature of perception is upheld in the following homon uta :
RH 241 | |
yorozu o uro to shirinureba | When we see the world's a dusty dream, |
abi no hono mo kokoro kara | we know the flames of hell come from the heart; |
gokurakujodo no ikemizu mo | once our hearts are lucid and serene, |
kokoro sumite wa hedatenashi | we feel the ponds of paradise, not far. |
In conjunction with Devadatta, the personification of evil, Ryojin hisho deals with the salvation of women—who in Buddhism were considered no better off than transgressors. The focus is on the Naga Princess, daughter of the Dragon King Sagara, whose story occupies the second half of the Devadatta chapter.[43] According to this account, Sariputra, the most brilliant of the Buddha's disciples, flatly rejected the possibility of women's attaining buddhahood on the basis of the "five obstacles," a concept stipulating the innate inferiority of women.[44] Despite his objections, how-ever, the eight-year-old Naga Princess succeeded in attaining buddha-hood but only by relinquishing her sexuality and changing her body into male form, as symbolized in her offering of a jewel to the Buddha. This aspect of the story obviously reflects lingering reservations about women's potential to achieve salvation. But the fact that the Lotus Sutra addresses the issue at all, and even provides one successful case, was significant, for it represented a radical change from the centuries of prejudice against women enunciated by Buddhist scriptures and institutional practices.
Women, who were considered a necessary evil, had long posed an irksome problem to the Buddhist institution. An antifemale attitude arose early on, especially with the establishment of the vow of celibacy.[45] Women ultimately came to represent the very entity against which the Buddhist order as a whole had to wage war:
Woman was portrayed as the purely sensual with uncontrollable de-sires in a number of early sectarian Buddhist texts.... Women represented limitations of human nature in much the same manner as Eve and Pandora, but woman glowed with a more intense sexual vitality and was the primeval force of fecundity, as she was in the Hindu religion. Unlike the Hindu Mother Goddess, however, the sexual energy was unequivocally repugnant in early Buddhist sects such as the Theravadin sect. What was feminine or sensual was samsara, the world of bondage, suffering, and desire, which led to cycles of rebirths. This world of the feminine had to be vanquished at all costs.[46]
Early Buddhist texts like the Nirvana Sutra condemn women in the following terms: "The sum total of all men's sufferings put together from three thousand universes amounts to one single woman's sin." The same sutra says elsewhere: "Women are the devil's chief devouring all men; while in this world they coil around men, and, thus blocking men's path, they become men's bitterest enemy and foe in the next world."[47]
Some scriptural sources went a step further and categorically denied
women any hope of salvation. The Shinjikankyo , for example, proclaimed that "although all the myriad buddhas' eyes from the three worlds of past, present, and future fall down onto the ground, there will come no time for women to become buddhas."[48] It was within this conceptual framework that the notion of the "five obstacles" developed to finally obliterate women's chance for salvation altogether.[49] Thus they were condemned to the realm of unenlightened existence, that of the six paths (the realm of gods, humans, devils, animals, hungry ghosts, and hell), caught in the continual process of birth, suffering, and rebirth with no hope of ever escaping these transmigrational cycles.
Seen against this backdrop, the message brought by the Lotus Sutra that women might achieve buddhahood would have been revolutionary. Ordinary women of Heian Japan certainly had little inkling of just how the theoretical arguments against women had evolved. But considering the fact that they were barred even from entering major temples, not to mention subjected to numerous other religious taboos, songs such as these would have had considerable impact on them. The following homon uta no doubt offered and confirmed such an altered religious vision for women, compressing the drama of the Naga Princess into four lines:
RH 116 | ||||
nyonin itsutsu no sawari ari | Women have five obstacles; | |||
muku no jodo wa utokeredo | far from them the purity of the Pure Land. | |||
renge shi nigori ni hirakureba | But even as the lotus blossoms in black mud, | |||
ryunyo mo hotoke ni narinikeri | so the daughter of the Dragon King has become buddha. |
A shiku no kamiuta recaptures the same story, but with a colloquial verve befitting its origin in folk song:
RH 292 | ||
ryunyo ga hotoke ni naru koto wa | Through Manjusri's work, I hear, | |
monju no koshirae to koso kike | the Dragon King's daughter became buddha, | |
sa zo mosu | that's what they say! | |
shagara o no miya o idete | Leaving the palace of King Sagara, | |
henjo nanshi to shite | she had to change into a man, |
tsui ni wa jobutsudo | but finally she found the buddha path. |
The same message is repeated in two homon uta , but here the emphasis is on the power of the Lotus Sutra in helping one to achieve such a goal:
RH 113 | ||
shagara o no musume dani | Even the daughter of King Sagara, | |
mumarete yatose to iishi toki | only eight when she first heard | |
ichijo myoho kikisomete | the ultimate and wonderful Lotus Sutra, | |
hotoke no michi ni wa chikazukishi | came near the buddha path. | |
RH 117 | ||
oyosu nyonin hitotabi mo | Just once, if all women heard | |
kono hon zusuru koe kikeba | a voice chanting this chapter, | |
hachisu ni noboru chuya made | they'd climb the lotus by midnight, | |
nyonin nagaku hanarenamu | long out of their female bodies.[50] |
The following song expressly salutes the Naga Princess as an exemplar who was still relevant to Heian women and was to be emulated. At the same time, it challenges the Buddhist theories and prejudices against women by insisting that women do possess an inborn buddha nature:
RH 208 | ||
ryunyo wa hotoke ni narinikeri | If the Dragon King's daughter became buddha, | |
nadoka warera mo narazaran | why can't we, too, somehow? | |
gosho no kumo koso atsuku to mo | A thick cloud, the five obstacles, yes, | |
nyorai gachirin kakusareji | but buddha nature shines through like the moon. |
To the common women of Heian Japan with their low social standing, not to mention the female performers of these imayo , who were of decidedly marginal social status, the message embodied in the narrative of the Naga Princess must have been welcome. Especially those asobi who made their living on the water's edge likely found poignant resonance in the story of the princess and her heroic feat.[51] And it is presumably from songs such as these that women of the period learned possibilities for their spiritual salvation.
In Praise of the Lotus Sutra
The lofty tone in Ryojin hisho owes much to the group of songs that pay tribute to the power and efficacy of the Lotus Sutra. Together these songs exalt the absolute necessity of the scripture to the lives of its believers. Often the sutra provides miraculous benefits, both spiritual and material, a fact that reinforces undivided devotion to the holy text. There is a noticeable cultic streak in this veneration. In the following song, for instance, the lyric voice, knowing the rewards, expresses joy at having the rare privilege of hearing the sutra preached:
RH 294 | ||
shaba ni shibashi mo yadoreru wa | A pilrigim briefly in this world, | |
ichijo kiku koso awarehare | I am grateful to hear the Lotus Sutra, | |
ureshikere | I am joyful, | |
ya | yes! | |
ninjin futatabi ukegatashi | How hard to be born a man again, | |
hokekyo ni ima ichido | but I might hope to hear once more | |
ikadeka mairiawamu | the Lotus Sutra. |
The following homon uta eulogizes the indispensable guiding role of the Lotus Sutra for its followers, using the symbolic contrast of the moon (the historical Buddha in nirvanic extinction) and sun (Maitreya, the future Buddha):
RH 194 | ||
shaka no tsuki wa kakureniki | The Buddha-moon is hidden, | |
jishi no asahi wa mada haruka nari | the sun of Maitreya not yet risen; | |
sono hodo choya no kuraki o ba | in the long night's darkness in between, | |
hokekyo nomi koso teraitamae | only the Lotus Sutra sheds its light. |
Another homon uta likewise underscores the centrality of the Lotus Sutra as a guide to its believers:
RH 200 | |
hachisu no hana o ba ita to fumi | Crossing lotus blossom planks, |
onajiki kuki o ba tsue to tsuite | for staffs the lotus stalks, |
korera ni asobamu hito wa mina | all who climb this way |
ryozenkaie no tomo to sen | would be companions on Eagle Peak. |
This song stands out among homon uta by virtue of its imagery and lexicon. One innovation is the use of the Japanese vernacular hachisu no hana in place of the sinicized renge for lotus blossom, a common motif in homon uta . Also, here we find a unique instance of plain and ordinary images such as ita (plank or board), kuki (stalk), and tsue (stave or staff) in homon uta songs of this nature. Finally, the lines are relatively free of Buddhist terms with their cacophonous clash; the result is a lightness of tone and an unstilted, smooth flow from one line to the next.
The practice of honoring the sutra is emphatically advised in chapter 19, "Hosshi kudokuhon" (The Merits of the Dharma-Preacher), where the text lists miraculous rewards that come to those who venerate the sutra:
If any good man or good woman shall accept and keep this scripture of the Dharma Blossom, whether reading it, reciting it, interpreting it, or copying it, that person shall attain eight hundred virtues of the eye, one thousand two hundred virtues of the ear, eight hundred virtues of the nose, one thousand two hundred virtues of the tongue, eight hundred virtues of the body, and one thousand two hundred virtues of the mind, by means of which virtues he shall adorn his six faculties, causing them all to be pure.[52]
In short, the five activities of preserving, reading, chanting, explaining, and copying the sutra are primary forms of expressing veneration for the sutra. All these practices are considered equal in value and effect. Essentially, they stem from the desire to deify the sutra and hence ensure the propagation of the sutra, oral and otherwise. The following homon uta expresses the same message:
RH 139 | |
myohorengekyo | The wonderful Dharma of the Lotus Sutra: |
kaki yomi tamoteru hito wa mina | whoever copies it, reads it, lives it, they say, |
goshu hosshi to nazuketsutsu | will be called preacher of the fivefold Dharma, |
tsui ni wa rokkon kiyoshi to ka | with his six roots cleansed in the end! |
Some Ryojin hisho songs further illustrate direct and beneficial con-sequences of carrying out these counsels; for example:
RH 123 | ||
hokekyo dokujusuru hito wa | He who chants the Lotus Sutra | |
tenshodoji gusokuseri | is guarded by a heavenly host; | |
asobiariku ni osore nashi | he wanders the world without fear, | |
shishi ya o no gotoku nari | like a lion king, oh yes, just like a lion. | |
RH 199 | ||
hokke no minori zo tanomoshiki | Trustworthy the Lotus Sutra's sacred Dharma. | |
shoji no umi wa fukakeredo | Though the sea of life and death holds us in its depths, | |
shokyo kuriyomu tatoi nite | if we read its chapters over and over, | |
tsui ni warera mo ukabinan | we will rise in the end to salvation. |
The formulaic expression tanomoshiki (trustworthy) harks back to the homon uta on buddhas. Here, its use elevates the Lotus Sutra on a par with the Buddhist divinities.
In the following homon uta , a poetic conceit associates the merit of copying the Lotus Sutra with deer, introducing an unusual and pleasant change of pace:
RH 239 | ||
mine ni okifusu shika da ni mo | Even the deer bouncing or drowsing on the mountain | |
hotoke ni naru koto ito yasushi | can become buddhas, believe me, | |
onore ga uwage o totonoe fude ni yui | if as much as a hair is bound into brushes | |
ichijomyoho kaitan naru kudoku ni | to copy the absolute wonder of Dharma. |
Carrying out the fivefold practices, however, required economic means, time, and a certain degree of literacy and learning. In early Japan, there-fore, only the upper classes—imperial family, courtiers, priests—could follow the recommended procedures.[53] Copying the sutra was an especially expensive proposition, and explaining the scripture, which presupposes
not only scholarship but also supreme dedication, was difficult even for aristocrats to do. Gradually, observance of the five practices began to be known among commoners, but their participation was necessarily limited. The basic option open to them was to attend occasional lecture meetings on the sutra, an activity that became increasingly popular during the Heian period.[54]
In Ryojin hisho , the efficacy of listening to the sutra is stressed.[55] Such an emphasis on listening, a passive and rudimentary act that does not even appear in the five prescribed measures, signifies a sharp lowering of the threshold for acquiring merits. Likewise, the playing down of the virtue of copying or explaining the sutra supports the view that the songs were aimed specifically at the unlettered laity, including women and commoners.[56] The virtue of listening as a means of achieving salvation is proclaimed in the following song:
RH 103 | ||
hokekyo yamaki wa ichibu nari | The Lotus Sutra has eight scrolls; | |
nijuhachihon izure o mo | whoever listens, even for the blink of an eye, | |
shuyu no aida mo kiku hito no | to any of its twenty-eight chapters— | |
hotoke ni naranu wa nakarikeri | he cannot fail to become buddha. |
And this song strikes the same note:
RH 69 | ||
hokke wa hotoke no shinnyo nari | Lotus Sutra, heart of the Buddha's teaching: | |
manbomuni no mune o nobe | above all other Dharma it explains the all. | |
ichijomyoho kiku hito no | For those who hear this ultimate word— | |
hotoke ni naranu wa nakarikeri | they cannot fail to become buddha. |
The following song also celebrates the merits of listening to the Lotus Sutra, but in a more lyrical manner:
RH 138 | ||
shaka no minori o kikishi yori | When I hear the sacred Dharma of Sakyamuni, |
mi wa sumi kiyoki kagami nite | my body grows clear as the clearest mirror; |
kokoro satori shiru koto wa | my heart that knows awakening |
mukashi no hotoke ni kotonarazu | reflects the ancient heart of Buddha. |
Unlike the more eulogistic homon uta , the next song expresses an overt cultic vision of the Lotus Sutra. It proclaims the value of the sutra in terms of its power to grant concrete, physical benefits, even medical help:
RH 154 | ||
shaba ni fushigi no kusuri ari | The magic potion of this mundane world, | |
hokekyo nari to zo toitamau | they say, is the Lotus Sutra; | |
furofushi no yakuo wa | the eternal Medicine King who never ages | |
kiku hito amaneku tabarunari | cures with it all who have ears to hear.[57] |
Another song, with its graphic details and bold pitch, proclaims the kind of reverence that the Lotus Sutra commands:
RH 163 | ||
hokekyo tamoteru hito soshiru | If there's evil talk against the lovers of the Lotus Sutra, | |
sore o soshireru mukui ni wa | the slanderers will pay, | |
kashira nanatsu ni waresakete | their heads split into seven parts, | |
arizu no eda ni kotonarazu | like branches from the Arjaka tree.[58] |
The importance that Ryojin hisho gives to the Lotus Sutra reflects the prevailing religious trend during the Heian period.[59] The hokke-e (meetings on the Lotus Sutra) ritual, which revolved around the sutra, began to develop as early as 746 during the Nara period, when the abbot Ryoben (689-773) of Todaiji conducted the first such meetings. This was even before the establishment of the Tendai school, which is based on the Lotus Sutra. Not until the mid-Heian period, however, did interest in the Lotus Sutra begin to grow rapidly; sponsored by the nobility, Lotus Sutra-related events proliferated.[60]
The most popular and widespread event was the hokke hakko , centering on the recital of the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra, usually in conjunction with memorial services for the dead. Fujiwara Michinaga was one of the
most famed promoters of such meetings; the hokke hakko held at his residence, Hojoji, were clear displays of his political and financial power. He is also believed to have performed the first ritual interment of copies of the Lotus Sutra text, in 1007 on Mount Kinbu, a practice that later became fashionable among the nobility during the insei period. Most important, Michinaga is thought to have created an entire subgenre of waka praising the Lotus Sutra.[61] Other noble families vied with one another to conduct similar rites in the name of that hallowed sutra. Even Shinto shrines joined in, thereby contributing sizably to the syncretic interaction between Buddhism and Shinto.[62] In this way the Lotus Sutra became an integral part of the upper classes' ritual practices during the Heian period.
Eventually hokke-e ritual activities filtered down to the common classes. The earliest such events performed for commoners reportedly took place in the Rokuhara Mitsuji Temple around the time of Kuya Shonin, in the latter half of the tenth century. These gatherings, which lasted several days and were open to all regardless of gender or social status, drew several hundreds of thousands. During the day priests lectured on the Lotus Sutra, while at night both clergy and the assembled masses engaged in chanting. The objective was not so much to memorialize the dead, as was the case with the aristocratic rites, but to teach the audience how to achieve spiritual salvation. In one gathering that lasted four days, the audience was divided into four groups—priests, men, women, and children—with one day allotted to each. Instead of expensive offerings to the temples, an integral part of the nobles' ceremonies, it was common for flowers to be dedicated. In the early decades of the eleventh century, the priest Gyoen (fl. 1018) is known for carrying out the same popular hokke hakko tradition in the Gyoganji Temple in the Heian capital.[63]
Paralleling these gatherings in the capital, another type of hokke hakko designed for commoners began to be held in the countryside, particularly in the Kumano region. These Kumano hakko , called kechien hakko (eight lectures on the Lotus Sutra to establish ties with buddhas), supplemented chanting of the Lotus Sutra with ablution rites for fishermen and hunters, who made their living by killing animals. It is believed that yamabushi with some Tendai training played an important role in popularizing both the Lotus Sutra and kechien hakko among common people.[64]
Thus the prominence of the Lotus Sutra in Ryojin hisho mirrors a broad religious trend of the Heian period. The poetry of the Lotus Sutra cult that appears in the songs is in fact an important cultural expression of the Heian Buddhist religious consciousness, especially designed for the instruction of those who might not otherwise have an opportunity to hear the good news contained in the sutra.
The following homon uta , filled with visionary calm, is representative of the reverence for the Lotus Sutra that resounds through Ryojin hisho :
RH 124 | ||
myoho tsutomuru shirushi ni wa | As reward for serving the wonderful Dharma | |
mukashi mada minu yume zo miru | in sleep I see what has never been seen. | |
sore yori soji no neburi same | Waking from our daily dream of life and death, | |
kakugo no tsuki o zo moteasobu | I glory in the moon of enlightenment. |
The Ryojin hisho songs that relate to Buddhism endeavor to make the religion easy to understand and to show how to come closer to the divine. Such proselytizing efforts take the form of exhortation, coaxing, persuasion, and exemplification; they remove obstacles, arouse interest, and make listeners learn. In the end, the songs affirm the hope and possibilities of spiritual rebirth, as well as the need to let the message make its way into more hearts and minds. Belief in the oneness of human beings and the Buddha shines forth, as in this song:
RH 137 | ||
sanshin bussho tama wa aredo | The triple-bodied buddha nature is our jewel, | |
shoji no chiri ni zo kegaretaru | all soiled by birth and dusty death; | |
rokkon shojo ete nochi zo | but after the purification of the six roots, | |
honoka ni hikari wa terashikeru | softly, yes, it radiates its light.[65] |
Shinto-Buddhist Syncretism
The syncretic blend of Shinto and Buddhism, evolving from the Nara period on, represents an important development in both the religious consciousness and the history of Japan. While aiming at the harmonious coexistence of the two distinctive religious systems, the one indigenous, the other imported, the syncretic approach bred an array of new beliefs and observances based on what each component could offer. In this cross-fertilization, innovative notions about the divinities in both the Shinto and the Buddhist pantheon were spawned, with new dimensions being added to their nature, attributes, and power. New cults emerged focusing on ever more complicated combinations of these supernatural beings. The syncretic interaction caused the yamabushi and hijiri (holy men) traditions
to proliferate, which in turn accelerated the process of amalgamation of the two religions.[66] Pilgrimage was similarly reinforced and also began to thrive, firmly establishing itself as an integral part of Japanese religious practice.
Syncretic advancement, however, was not limited to the religious realm. Its influence spread to other areas of culture, including the arts and liter-ature. The pictorial representation of sacred geography in terms of syncretic mandala is one distinctive by-product in the field of fine arts, for example, while the engi (origin myths of temples and shrines) experienced a similar efflorescence in the literary sphere.[67] Ryojin hisho too, especially the shiku no kamiuta , reveals how the poetic imagination was inspired by the syncretic movement and how that energy was harnessed in lyrical modes.
Among motifs related to Shinto-Buddhist syncretism in Ryojin hisho , three occur with marked frequency: the concept of honji suijaku (original nature/trace manifestation), pilgrimage, and yamabushi and hijiri cults. Occupying considerable space in shiku no kamiuta , these topics convey another layer of religiosity embodied in the anthology.
Honji Suijaku
According to honji suijaku , indigenous Japanese deities are manifestations (suijaku , the traces left behind) of Buddhist divinities (honji , the original nature). Practically speaking, this meant selecting important gods from the Buddhist tradition and matching them with Shinto gods (kami ), then endowing the latter with the functions and capacities of the former. The deliberate effort to establish a correlation between Shinto and Buddhism resulted in the native kami being elevated to a metaphysical status they never had prior to contact with Buddhism. Simultaneously, it naturalized or acculturated Buddhism to the existing Japanese religious framework and outlook.
In what manner does the philosophy of honji suijaku find expression in Ryojin hisho ? We begin with a shiku no kamiuta that is in itself a poetic abstract of the concept:
RH 244 | ||
buppo hiromu to te | To teach the Dharma, | |
tendai fumoto ni ato o tareowashimasu | buddhas descended to earth below Mount Tendai; | |
hikari o yawaragete chiri to nashi | dimming their radiance, they became dust like us, | |
higashi no miya to zo iwawareowashimasu | so we worship them at the Eastern Shrine.[68] |
This song establishes a correspondence between the powerful Shinto shrine of Hie and Enryakuji Temple, the center of the Tendai Buddhist sect in Japan. To present this syncretic relationship, the song plays on two phrases. The first one, consisting of ato (trace, jaku ) and tare (to drop, descend, sui ), renders honji suijaku in the Japanese vernacular. The second one is based on wako dojin (softening the radiance and becoming one with dust), a phrase used to explain the Buddha's historical appearance as a manifestation of the cosmic principle.[69] In the third line of the song, namely, we find the words ko (light, hikari), wa (to soften, yawarage ), and jin (dust, chiri ), incorporating the meaning of wako dojin in one line. Thus the song suggests that the buddhas, having relinquished their transcendental existence (wako ), incarnated themselves as Shinto divinities (dojin )—synonymous with honji suijaku —and are working to spread the Buddha's teaching.
Of the diverse forms of syncretism found in Ryojin hisho , the Tendai-Hie correspondence, in which both major and subsidiary shrines in the Hie complex were matched with various Buddhist temples, is most conspicuous.[70] Its prominence may in part reflect the strength of the actual alliance between the Tendai establishment and the Hie Shrine.
Traditionally, the Hie Shrine complex has been known as the Sanno (mountain king) system because of its links to the worship of nearby Mount Hiei. It consisted of twenty-one shrines, which were ranked ac-cording to primary, secondary, and tertiary status. With the rise of syncretism, all these shrines and their respective kami were matched with Buddhist divinities. The primary shrine of Omiya (Nishimotomiya), for instance, was linked with the historical Buddha; Ninomiya (Higashimotomiya) was identified with Yakushi; Shoshinji (Usamiya), with Amida; Hachioji (Oji or Ushiomiya), with Thousand-armed Kannon; and Ichido (Hayao), with Fudo.[71] The Hie complex thus came to embody a comprehensive and elaborate systematization of Shinto-Buddhist syncretic inter-actions. It should come as no surprise, then, that the Sanno system was well represented in the jinbun (songs sung to Shinto deities) subsection of the shiku no kamiuta.
The following shiku no kamiuta , which identifies a number of shrines from the Hie complex as major Buddhist divinities, is a classic example of the Tendai-Sanno syncretism:
RH 417 | ||
omiya ryojusen | Omiya is Eagle Peak; | |
hingashi no fumoto wa | its base to the east, they say, | |
bodaiju ge to ka | is the foot of the Bodhi tree; | |
ryoshosanjo wa shaka yakushi | the two shrines are Sakyamuni and Yakushi; |
sate wa oji wa kanzeon | and the third one; and Oji is Kannon.[72] |
The song approximates a syncretic mandala in verse. First, the focus is on the top-ranking shrine of Omiya, where the most important ritual activities in the Hie complex were conducted. Accordingly, it is matched with Eagle Peak, the fabled site of the Buddha's preaching of the Lotus Sutra. The attention then shifts to the eastern base—that is, Ninomiya—which is identified with the Bodhi tree under which Sakyamuni achieved bud-dhahood. By specifically naming Sakyamuni and Yakushi (Buddha's attendant on his left), the verse reinforces that the two shrines are Omiya and Ninomiya. The third shrine, mentioned but not specified, is thought to be Shoshinji, which is paired with Amida. And the song ends by identifying Hachioji with the Thousand-armed Kannon, rounding out the Sanno syn-cretic mandala.[73]
In contrast to that sweeping presentation of the entire Sanno system, the next song dwells at some length on each of a handful of shrines within the Hie complex:
RH 247 | ||
ojo hingashi wa chikatomi | In the east of the capital is Omi Province, | |
tendai sanno mine no omae | where the Tendai-Sanno shrines are; | |
gosho no omae wa shoshinji | Shoshinji is sacred among the five, | |
shujo negai o ichido ni | the prayers of all the living are offered to Ichido. |
Here, the phrase shujo (all living beings), a Buddhist diction, is appropriated to express the importance of the Shinto deity Ichido in the lives of the people, thereby establishing the Shinto-Buddhist correspondence through lexical borrowing.
The following song explicitly equates the main shrine of the Sanno complex, Omiya, with the Buddha, and its precincts with the Eagle Peak:
RH 411 | ||
omiya gongen wa omoeba | Omi's avatar, now that I think of it, | |
kyosu no shaka zo kashi | is Sakyamuni, founder of Buddhism; | |
ichido mo kono chi o fumu hito wa | anyone who sets foot on this land just once |
ryozenkaie no tomo to sen | would be a companion on Eagle Peak. |
In some songs, the process of equation is reversed and Buddhist gods become part of the Shinto pantheon. In the next song, although the shrine in question is not specified, we can presume it is the Marodo Shrine in the Hie complex, which is identified with the Eleven-headed Kannon:
RH 275 | ||
hontai kanzeon | Kannon's original body | |
jozai fudaraku no sen | remains forever on Mount Potalaka; | |
ido ya shujo | to save all the living, he has been revealed as a great kami | |
shojo jigen daimyojin. | for all the cycles of time. |
Syncretic rhetoric operates even in songs that praise the beauty of nature. In the following shiku no kamiuta , the scenic beauty of Lake Biwa in Omi region is praised from a Tendai-Sanno point of view. Here, the lake is described as a pond in the paradise of Yakushi, who supposedly resides on Mount Hiei (called Mount Tendai). The rich imagery is drawn from the usual Buddhist description of paradise, resulting in the Buddhistic sacralization of the Japanese secular landscape:
RH 253 | ||
omi no mizuumi wa umi narazu | Not a lake, that lake in Omi, | |
tendai yakushi no ike zo ka shi | but Tendai Yakushi's pond, yes! | |
na zo no umi | What kind of pond? | |
joraku gajo no kaze fukeba | When the wind of eternally pure joy blows, | |
shichiho renge no nami zo tatsu | waves rise, of seven-jeweled lotus blooms. |
Similarly in another shiku no kamiuta , Mount Kinbu, the center for mountain asceticism, is perceived as the Tusita Heaven, the abode of Maitreya, and becomes a setting for the syncretic interaction of a female shaman (the speaker) and a pair of Buddhist monks:
RH 264 | ||
kane no mitake wa shijukuin no ji nari | The land of Mount Kinbu has forty-nine quarters. | |
ona wa hyakunichi sennichi wa mishikado | Well, this old woman tried for a hundred, | |
eshiritamawazu | a thousand, days, |
niwaka ni buppo sotachi no futari | but the god would not reveal himself. |
owashimashite | Suddenly along come two Buddhist monks, |
okonai arawakashitatematsuru | and with their ritual, the god appears![74] |
The song depicts syncreticism in action. When the female shaman failed in her performance of the Shinto ritual task, the Buddhist priests took over and successfully carried it through. In this cooperation, Shinto and Buddhism are melded—though the song may seem to suggest the sha-man's surprise and wonder at the superior power of the monks.
Syncretism marks the Shinto shrines in the Kumano area as well, whose major divinities likewise were matched with those in the Buddhist pantheon. The Kumano sanzan (Kumano triad), for example—Hongu (Ketsumiko-gami), Shingu (Hayatamamiya), and Nachi (Yui no Miya)—were paired with Amida, Yakushi, and the Thousand-armed Kannon, respectively. Accordingly, the triad was also called Kumano sansho gongen (the three avatars of Kumano).[75] Here, the term gongen means the Buddha's incarnation in the borrowed form of kami and so is equivalent to suijaku . Gradually, the Kumano syncretism absorbed nine additional locally worshiped Shinto divinities, allotting to each of them a Buddhist counterpart; they were called Kumano juni gongen (the twelve avatars of Kumano).[76] Knowledge of this syncretic development in Kumano is reflected in the following shiku no kamiuta on Nyakuoji, who corresponds to the Eleven-headed Kannon:
RH 259 | ||
kumano no gongen wa | The Kumano avatar | |
nagusa no hama ni koso oritamae | has surely descended on Nagusa Beach; | |
waka no ura ni shi mashimaseba | he lives on Waka Bay, | |
toshi wa yukedomo nyakuoji | the lord Nyakuoji, young though years pass.[77] |
The light tone and even the meaning of the song derive from two key words: waka (young), in the name of the bay, appears also in its sinicized version, nyaku , as part of the name of the shrine. The semantic interplay between the two words lends further depth to the song: we now see "a young lord, residing on the young bay, who will not be affected by the passage of time."
The next shiku no kamiuta is based on an implied correspondence
between the Shinto deity of the Nyakuoji Shrine and the compassionate Kannon:
RH 413 | ||
kumano no gongen wa | The Kumano avatar | |
nagusa no hama ni zo oritamau | has surely descended on Nagusa Beach; | |
ama no obune ni noritamai | in the small boats of the fishermen | |
jihi no sode o zo taretamau | he waves the sleeves of his compassion. |
This song is reminiscent of homon uta no. 37, in which Kannon is compared to a rafter.
Given the dominance of the honji suijaku concept in Ryojin hisho songs, especially in shiku no kamiuta , we can see that by the late Heian period the syncretic view of Buddhism and Shinto was spreading rapidly among the masses.[78] To their credit, some shiku no kamiuta display a firm command of honji suijaku and even manage a certain degree of poetic conceit—no small feat, considering the difficulty of establishing correct correspondence between the various divinities, particularly in such a limited space. These shiku no kamiuta highlight the double religious world in which their poets lived and sang—their own religious internationalism, so to speak.
Popular Pilgrimage
Like many religious practices, the pilgrimage is a mechanism created to bring men into close contact with the divine. What makes the pilgrimage unique is its requirement that devotees physically separate themselves from their familiar, mundane environment and subject themselves to a ritualistic regimen in specific locations far from home. That is, whereas other religious observances, such as prayer, scripture reading, and fasting, can be carried out at home, a pilgrimage is not legitimate until a believer has left home and stayed in sacred sites.
Devotional journeying has a long history in Buddhism. The earliest significant historical precedent for pilgrimage in the Buddhist tradition is generally attributed to King Asoka (ca. 268-233 B.C. ) of India, who reportedly erected numerous sacred stupa and paid homage to them through periodic visits.[79] Other celebrated Buddhist pilgrims in East Asia include Hsüan-tsang (596-664) of T'ang China, who went to India, and Saicho, Kukai, Ennin, and Enchin of the early Heian period, all of whom endured difficult journeys to China and then made numerous pilgrimages to sites
within that country. By their personal examples, these Japanese priests are believed to have begun the Buddhist pilgrimage tradition in Japan.
The practice of pilgrimage in Japan combined native mountain worship with the Buddhist focus on visiting sacred locales. It was further reinforced by the honji suijaku notion, in which the mountain kami took on the physical manifestations of Buddhist divinities. Therefore, "pilgrimages to these mountains, accompanied and guided by the experienced mountain ascetics, were believed to bring favours from both the Shinto and Buddhist divinities simultaneously."[80] The making of pilgrimages reached its zenith toward the end of the Heian period, coinciding with the wide spread of Amidism, which, as we have seen, identified the Kumano area with Ami-da's Pure Land and the southern seashore of that region with Kannon's Mount Potalaka. Even within the sacred compounds, syncretic religious vision regulated the view of the holy ground:
In these mountains, certain areas around the temple are designated as representing jigoku ("hell") and gokuraku ("pure land" or "paradise"); worshipers are expected to go through the former before entering the latter. In this manner the historic Buddhist notion of perpendicular cosmology, consisting of the three levels of heaven, earth, and underworld, has been reinterpreted to fit into the indigenous religious view of the Japanese.[81]
As a rule, pilgrimage sites in Japan were tucked away deep in the mountains or perched on nearly inaccessible precipices, as in the mountains of Yoshino and Kumano to the south of the capital. These forbidding locations required of the pilgrims determination, physical strength, firm belief in the undertaking, and sometimes even their lives. The popular expression mizu no sakazuki (the farewell cup of water), referring to the last drink shared by a pilgrim with those left behind, emerged from this recognition that the traveler might not return alive.[82]
In Ryojin hisho , various aspects of pilgrimage are revealed. One dominant theme concerns the physical hardship of such journeys; this is exemplified in four clustered songs in the shiku no kamiuta section, all of which are related to Kumano pilgrimage. For instance:
RH 260 | ||
hana no miyako o furisutete | Why should I feel sad, off on a pilgrimage, | |
kurekure mairu wa oborokeka | leaving the flowery capital. | |
katsu wa gongen goranze yo | Avatar, I pray, watch over me | |
shoren no manako o azayaka ni | with your lotus-blue eyes open wide. |
Here the play on the honji suijaku relationship between the avatar (Kumano Hongu) and Amida, conjured up by the reference to lotus-blue eyes, makes the pilgrim's plea doubly beseeching, hinting at the difficulties he or she expects to encounter along the way.
Another shiku no kamiuta on the pilgrimage to Kumano expresses the pilgrim's hardship but with an imaginative conceit:
RH 258 | ||
kumano e mairamu to omoedo mo | I want to go as a pilgrim to Kumano, | |
kachi yori maireba michi toshi | but the road is long for walking, | |
sugurete yama kibishi | and the mountains hard. | |
muma ni te maireba kugyo narazu | Going on horseback would hardly be austere, | |
sora yori mairamu | so I'd like to fly through the air. | |
hane tabe nyakuoji | Lord Nyakuo, grant me wings! |
Even a short pilgrimage from the capital to the Yawata Shrine, another name for the Iwashimizu Hachiman Shrine, was not easy, as this song suggests:
RH 261 | ||
yawata e mairan to omoedo mo | I want to go as a pilgrim to Yawata, | |
kamogawa katsuragawa ito hayashi | but the Kamo and the Katsura are too rapid, | |
ana hayashi na | oh lord, rivers too rapid! | |
yodo no watari ni rune ukete | Please meet me, Great Bodhisattva Hachiman, | |
mukaetamae daibosatsu | in a boat at the Yodo ford![83] |
Here, too, we find evidence of Shinto-Buddhist syncretism, this time in the speaker's address of Hachiman, the powerful Shinto military god, as "Great Bodhisattva."[84] Furthermore, the speaker's qualms about the pilgrimage expressed in the phrase mairan to omoe do mo (though I would like) connects this shiku no kamiuta with the preceding song in terms of mood and content.
The best-known pilgrimage sites, besides those on the way to Kumano, were on the long circuit routes of the Saikoku Thirty-three Pilgrimage (Saikoku sanju-san reijo ) and the Shikoku Eighty-eight Pilgrimage (Shikoku hachiju-hachi reijo ).[85] The Saikoku pilgrimage, which comprehended thirty-three temples of Kannon, was especially popular among common-ers.[86] As they traveled, the pilgrims sang rhythmic chants, which often
included lists of holy sites they had visited or intended to visit.[87] In Ryojin hisho , the shiku no kamiuta subsection called reigensho uta (songs on miraculous places) is noted for its collection of such songs. For example the following song lists in catalog fashion some of the stops along the Saikoku pilgrimage route:
RH 313 | ||
kan'on shirushi o misuru tera | Temples that bear the marks of Kannon: | |
kiyomizu ishiyama hase no oyama | Kiyomizu, Ishiyama, sacred Mount Hase, | |
kogawa omi naru hikoneyama | Kogawa, and Mount Hikone in Omi; | |
majikaku miyuru wa rokakudo | closer, they can be seen at Rokkakudo.[88] |
The longest song in Ryojin hisho , no. 314, is in fact such a pilgrimag route "guide map." It lists important sites and objects on the way to the Kiyomizu Temple, one of the stops on the Saikoku circuit. Although some names and places are unidentifiable now, the list suggests that the rout was something quite memorable:
RH 314 | ||
izureka kiyomizu e mairu michi | Which way to Kiyomizu Temple? | |
kyogoku kudari ni gojo made | Go down Kyogoku south to Gojo Street, | |
ishibashi yo hingashi no hashizume | find Ishibashi at the east end of the bridge; | |
yotsumune rokuharado otagidera | pass Yotsumune, Rokuharado, and Otagi-dera, | |
obotoke fukai to ka | pass the great Buddha, then Fukai, | |
sore o uchisugite yasakadera | and after them Yasaka Temple. | |
hitodan hoborite mioroseba | Climb the hill to Kiyomizu and look below: | |
sakandayu ga niodo | there's Sakandayu's Niodo, | |
to no moto amakudari sueyashiro | Gion Shrine at the end of the Yasaka Pagoda; | |
minami o uchimireba | to the south, the water basins. | |
chozudana chozu to ka | After the ritual washing, | |
omae ni mairite kugyoraihai shite | we go to the temple for reverent worship. |
mioroseba | Then look down |
kono taki wa | at this curious waterfall |
yogaru taki no kyogaru taki no mizu | with its delightful streams.[89] |
Occasionally pilgrimage route songs focus on places for sightseeing or secular diversion along the way—including even locales where asobi -type female entertainment could be found. Apparently, the boundary between the sacred and profane was rather fluid for the pilgrims. The following song, which details the route to Horin Temple, located in Arashiyama in the western outskirts of the Heian capital, a pleasure resort known for its cherry blossoms and autumn leaves, is one example:
RH 307 | ||
izureka horin e mairu michi | Which way to Horin Temple? | |
uchi no dori no nishi no kyo | From Uchi no Dori to Nishi no Kyo: | |
sore sugite | after passing them, | |
ya | oh yes, | |
tokiwabayashi no anatanaru | opposite the Tokiwa forest, | |
aigyo nagare kuru oigawa | the Oi River floats courtesans.[90] |
Some pilgrimage songs emphasize the positive by outlining the material rewards resulting from the difficult undertaking:
RH 272 | ||
iwagamisanjo wa imakibune | Iwagami-Sanjo is Ima-Kibune, | |
maireba negai zo mitetamau | one visit will answer prayers; | |
kaerite juso o uchimireba | when you come home and look around, | |
musu no takara zo yutakanaru | the number of your treasures is countless.[91] |
By emphasizing this-worldly, concrete benefit, this and similar shiku no kamiuta may have sought to encourage the act of pilgrimage by relieving the travelers of worry about both physical and mental hardships. Like the Buddhist songs that stress the historical, human aspect of the Buddha and the cultic power of Kannon, Yakushi, and Jizo, these songs emphasize the secularly or more pragmatically meritorious side of religion.
Cults of Hijiri and Yamabushi
Those who made pilgrimages and observed asceticism as part of their profession were hijiri (holy men), yamabushi (mountain ascetics), and shugyoja (those who undergo austerities; also known as shugenja , exor-
cists), all practitioners of shugendo , mountain asceticism.[92] Historically as a group they shunned the official Buddhist establishment, which was closely allied with the ruling class, choosing instead to serve the common people. Their unorthodox attitude toward their religious calling was ex-pressed in their refusal to receive formal ordination, which only the official Buddhist institutions administered. Many of them, including such charismatic leaders as En no Shokaku (or En no Gyoja, b. 634) and Gyogi (668-749), to whom the origin of the hijiri tradition is usually traced, concerned themselves exclusively with the welfare of the masses.[93]
The ascetics' practice was to retreat into the rugged mountains and suffer extremely harsh privations to become empowered with supernatural abilities. The term yamabushi , meaning "one who lies down on a mountain," alludes to these trials. Underlying this form of asceticism is a fusion of magico-religious mountain worship and Buddhism, as Ichiro Hori enunciates:
The mountain is ... believed to be the world of the spirits and of the deities, buddhas, or bodhisattvas, where shamans and ascetics must undergo the austerities of hell to receive the powers and blessings of paradise and where souls of the dead also must undergo initiation in order to enter paradise or Buddha's Pure Land. Shugen-do ... was built on just these primitive but fundamental common beliefs in mountains.[94]
Thus, shugendo is yet another expression of the Shinto-Buddhist syncretism.
In fact, the mountain ascetics made use of various Buddhist and Shinto practices and worshiped numerous divinities whose interrelationships were established by the honji suijaku discourse. For instance, one of the main gods of shugendo , Fudo, is appropriated from the Shingon pantheon. And Kongozao gongen (the Diamond Zao Avatar), who is said to have endowed En no Gyoja with magical power on Mount Kinbu, is worshiped as a primary divinity by yamabushi in the Mount Kinbu area; moreover, he is supposed to have as his original bodies the Buddha, Kannon, and Mai-treya.[95] The syncretic sacred geography also plays a large role in shugendo , providing the sites for these ascetics' trials. The whole mountain range from the Yoshino to Kumano, the cradle of shugendo , for example, is considered the dual mandala of Kongokai (the Diamond Realm, representing the wisdom of Dainichi and his efforts to destroy all kinds of illusion) and Taizokai (the Matrix Realm, symbolizing the teachings of Dainichi), the two diagrammatic schemes of the cosmos central to esoteric
Shingon symbolism and ritual practices.[96] En no Gyoja, ascribed as the founder of mountain asceticism in Japan, is linked to a number of shugendo practice sites as well, and Ryojin hisho songs that deal with the subject of hijiri or yamabushi have him as an almost indispensable presence. The following song, for instance, which mentions important Heian-period centers of asceticism, features this combination of syncretic sacred geography and cultic worship of En no Gyoja:
RH 188 | ||
omine hijiri o fune ni nose | Put the Omine holy man on board, | |
kogawa no hijiri o he ni tatete | Kogawa's holy man at the bow, | |
shokyu hijiri ni kaji torasete | let Shosha's holy man take the helm, | |
ya | oh yes, | |
nosete watasan | with them we can make the crossing | |
jojubussho ya gokuraku e | to Buddha's unchanging paradise. |
Omine is known as the center of the mountain ascetics, with its highest peak, Mount Kinbu, associated with En no Gyoja. Mount Shosha refers to Enkyoji Temple in Himeji City, Hyogo Prefecture, founded by Shoku Shonin and considered to be the Tendai center in western Japan. The temple is the twenty-seventh stop on the Saikoku pilgrimage route. During the insei period its reputation as an ascetic center became widely known; and incidentally, its refectory was built by Emperor Go-Shirakawa in 1174.[97]
A number of songs in Ryojin hisho , especially among the shiku no kamiuta , exhibit keen interest in hijiri and yamabushi , the characteristic attitude being one of curiosity, fascination, and occasionally awe. In a manner quite different from its treatment of Buddhist figures, the an-thology considers this group of nameless people as a class rather than as individuals, closely examining their modes of life, favorite haunts, and the nature of their asceticism. A common technique is to list ascetic centers, usually with little subjective comment; frequently the names are obscure or refer to places that no longer exist, though they may have been thriving gathering places for yamabushi at the time when these songs were com-posed. The task of deciphering these songs is therefore often far from straightforward. A pair of companion songs, which present the extensive network of ascetic centers, illustrates this point:
RH 297 | |
hijiri no jusho wa doko doko zo | Where are the holy men? Where? |
mino yo kachio yo | Oh, Mino, oh, Katsuo, |
harima naru sosa no yama | at Mount Shosha in Harima, |
izumo no wanifuchi ya hi no misaki | oh Wanifuchi, oh Hi no Misaki, in Izumo, |
minami wa kumano no nachi to ka ya | in the south, I hear, Nachi of Kumano. |
Mino refers to Takianji Temple, located in Mino City, Osaka Prefecture, said to have been founded by En no Gyoja. Katsuo refers to the Katsuo Temple, also located in Mino City; it is the twenty-third stop on the Saikoku pilgrimage route and is known for its scenic beauty. Wanifuchi refers to Gakuenji Temple, located in Hirada City, Shimane Prefecture. Legend has it that the temple was founded by the priest Chishun Shonin at this location after the water from its valley miraculously cured the eye disease of Empress Suiko (r. 592-628). The name of the temple, which means "Crocodile Pool," originated in a story that when Chishun Shonin accidentally dropped a Buddhist utensil into the pool, a crocodile emerged from the water and brought it back to him. Hi no Misaki Shrine is also located in Shimane Prefecture, to the northwest of Izumo Shrine. Consisting of two shrines, with Susano o no Mikoto (the upper shrine) and Amaterasu (the lower shrine) as the main deities of worship, it competed for prestige with Gakuenji Temple.[98]
RH 298 | ||
hijiri no jusho wa doko doko zo | Where are the holy men? Where? | |
omine kazuraki ishi no tsuchi | Omine, Katsuragi, Ishi no Tsuchi, | |
mino yo kachio yo | oh, Mino, oh, Katsuo, | |
harima no sosa no yama | Mount Shosha in Harima, | |
minami wa kumano no nachi shingu | in the south, Nachi and Shingu of Kumano. |
Katsuragi is a rugged mountain range between Osaka and Nara prefectures on which En no Gyoja exercised asceticism. Ishi no Tsuchi, located in the eastern part of Ehime Prefecture, is the highest mountain on Shikoku Island. It, too, is associated with En no Gyoja, and sources relate that Kukai practiced asceticism here also.[99]
These two songs map out the ascetic centers in the south and west of Japan; they also point to the prominence of Kumano in mountain asceticism. The sites mentioned embrace all three types of pilgrimage classified
by Joseph Kitagawa: pilgrimage to a sacred mountain, pilgrimage based on faith in certain divinities, and pilgrimage based on faith in charismatic figures.[100] The juxtaposition of shrines and temples on such a grand scale not only portrays the Japanese landscape as a sacred mandala, in the Shinto-Buddhist syncretic mode, but also conveys the wide spread of mountain asceticism during the Heian period.
A greater consecration of the Japanese national geography occurs in songs that cover far larger areas, extending from remote corners of the eastern regions to the far western provinces. Some of the sacred places are associated with unusual natural features, such as hot springs or volcanoes, or with supernatural events from Japan's mythico-historical past. Thus a pilgrimage was not simply a religious exercise, but a cultural and historical journey into the national heritage. On the level of artistic craft, the following song is distinctive in its consistent listing of provinces, with one ascetic center per province being singled out, as if it were representative of the whole province:
RH 310 | ||
yomo no reigensho wa | Sacred places in our world's four quarters: | |
izu no hashiriyu shinano no togakushi | Hashiriyu in Izu, Togakushi in Shinano, | |
suruga no fuji no yama hoki no daisen | Mount Fuji in Suruga and Daisen in Hoki, | |
tango no nariai to ka | Nariai in Tango, and so on, | |
tosa no muroto | Muroto in Tosa, | |
sanuki no shido no dojo to koso kike | the holy place, I hear, is Shido in Sanuki. |
Hashiriyu (meaning "hot running water") refers to the Izusan Shrine located on Mount Izu in Shizuoka Prefecture, its name being derived from a hot spring in the mountain. The Togakushi (Hidden Gate) Shrine is located on Mount Togaku in Nagano Prefecture. Mount Togaku is considered to be the rock gate that Ame no tachikara o no Mikoto removed from the rock grotto in which Amaterasu was hiding and hurled down to the lower world. Mount Fuji in Shizuoka Prefecture has long been regarded as a sacred realm because of its sporadic volcanic eruptions. Daisenji Temple, located on the precipitous Mount Daisen in Tottori Prefecture, is said to have been founded by Gyogi. Nariai Temple, located in Kyoto-Fu, is the twenty-eighth stop on the Saikoku pilgrimage route and is known as one of its most scenic spots. The name of the temple has its origins in a miraculous story related to Kannon. A monk who was living on the mountain was on the brink of starvation owing to a heavy snow, when
suddenly a deer appeared before him and died. The monk ate it and was brought back to life; but to his horror, he discovered that the wooden Kannon statue he worshiped had fallen to the ground bleeding. As the monk wept in utter shame, realizing that he had eaten part of the statue, Kannon's wound was healed and the statue was restored to its former state (nari-au )—hence the name of the temple. Muroto refers to Hotsumisaki Temple located on the seashore of Muroto City at the southeastern tip of Kochi Prefecture facing the Pacific Ocean. As the celebrated site of Kukai's enlightenment, it is the twenty-sixth stop on the Shikoku pilgrimage route. Shido Temple, located in Kagawa Prefecture facing Awaji Island across the straits, is the oldest temple in the eastern Sanuki area and the eighty-sixth stop on the Shikoku pilgrimage route.[101]
With these songs one gains an understanding of the complex religious vision of the late Heian period, which sees the country in terms of syncretic sacred manifestations and epiphanic contact points. At the time they were circulated, they may have helped the audience view their lives in the broader setting of religious and cultural tradition. In addition, they may have spurred curiosity about geographic areas beyond the capital or the listeners' home regions.[102] In the larger context of the Japanese literary tradition, songs about ascetic centers may have been the forerunners of Muromachi-period pilgrimage songs such as "Kumano sankei" (Kumano Pilgrimage), which were presented on a much larger scale than shiku no kamiuta .[103]
Songs on hijiri and yamabushi often take the audience to the hidden side of their austerities. These ascetic exercises included fasting, abstention from drinking water, gathering firewood, hauling water from the mountaintop, standing under a frigid waterfall, and even hanging upside down by a rope over a mountain precipice.[104] Sometimes solitary confinement for extended periods in a cave was prescribed. The underlying goal of all this physical discipline was to gain control over one's own body and spirit, thereby gaining complete freedom from limiting human conditions.
Among the trials thus endured, the severest and most demanding occurred in the mountains in the depths of winter. It was often thought that unless an ascetic spent a winter undergoing self-privation in a mountain cave, he could never be a full-fledged yamabushi .[105] The following song offers a glimpse of the extreme hardships of winter asceticism that push human endurance to its limit:
RH 305 | ||
fuyu wa yamabushi shugyo seshi | The mountain ascetic suffers the austerity of winter: | |
iori to tanomeshi ko no ha mo | his house of trees has lost |
momijishite chirihatete | its autumn-yellow leaves. |
sora sabishi | The sky is empty. |
niku to omoishi koke ni mo | Even the moss he took for bedding |
hatsushimo yuki furitsumite | now freezes, piled with snow. |
iwama ni nagarekoshi mizu mo | Even the water falling through the rocks |
korishinikeri | has turned to ice. |
Here nature, once the ascetic's source of support, has become a most exacting testing ground, demanding utter stoicism. The song depicts the state of complete physical deprivation through which the yamabushi ac-quires supramundane power.
The next song reveals that the ascetics also faced more insidious spiritual temptations initiated by the devil. The power of evil was presumably so overwhelming that the ascetics prevailed over it only with difficulty, whereupon they obtained their supernatural potency:
RH 303 | ||
shiba no iori ni hijiri owasu | In many ways the devil tempts | |
tenma wa samazama ni nayamasedo | the holy man in his brushwood hut; | |
myojo yoyaku izuru hodo | when the morning star appears, finally | |
tsui ni wa shitagai tatematsuru | the devil gives up and worships the holy man. |
As this song suggests, the invincibility often associated with holy men came from their successful struggle against powers at odds with their spiritual goals.
The pilgrimages made by hijiri and yarnabushi , another mandatory component of ascetic exercises, is the subject of a number of shiku no kamiuta . The degree and circumstances of hardship encountered surpassed those of occasional pilgrims. In the following song, the ordeals ascetics confront in traveling through rough and isolated regions in the Noto Peninsula are conveyed plaintively:
RH 300 | ||
warera ga shugyo ni ideshi toki | Our penitential pilgrimage began | |
suzu no misaki o kaimawari uchimeguri | by circling the Suzu Cape, by going round it; | |
furisutete | leaving all behind, | |
hitori koshiji no tabi ni idete | I set out for Koshi Road. |
ashi uchiseshi koso awarenarishika | How painful each bruised footstep![106] |
Another song includes more specific details about the harsh regimen of asceticism and the ascetics' physical appearance:
RH 301 | ||
warera ga shugyoseshi yo wa | How we looked, in our asceticism: | |
ninniku kesa o ba kata ni kake | stoles of endurance hanging on shoulders, | |
mata oi o oi | and wicker baskets on our backs; | |
koromo wa itsu to naku shio tarete | robes always soaked with brine. | |
shikoku no hechi o zo tsune ni fumu | Endlessly we round the edge of Shikoku Island.[107] |
Two points in this song are noteworthy. First, the group is obviously undergoing a form of water asceticism. These austerities, at first conceived as a preparatory cleansing, eventually came to be regarded as an effective means of obtaining ascetic power in itself and so found a regular place in ascetic ritual.[108] Second, "walking," indicated here by the word fumu (to walk), was a prerequisite and indeed the very soul of ascetic practice, as it constitutes a symbolic negation of the profane.[109] The song, by presenting the image of a group of ascetics constantly on the go, in robes bleached by the blazing sun and salty seawater, vividly evokes the painful process of self-negation that ascetics routinely underwent.
The interest of Ryojin hisho poems in hijiri and yamabushi extends into taking detailed stock of their personal belongings and paraphernalia—all eccentric, and sometimes even comical. Characteristically, attention is paid largely to the physical side of the ascetics' existence. Three songs, all sharing the same formula, konomu mono (favorite things), reveal the preferences of mountain ascetics in personal gear and foodstuffs; they also show the subsistence level of their existence, for their possessions are crude items taken directly from nature:
RH 306 | |
hijiri no konomu mono | Holy men's favorite things: |
ki no fushi wasazuno shika no kawa | knots on trees, the young deer's horn, deerskin, |
mino kasa shakujo mokurenji | straw coats, sedge hats, staffs, rosary seeds, |
hiuchike iwaya no koke no koromo | flint boxes, and robes like the moss in caves.[110] |
A yamabushi clad in the full apparatus was supposed to symbolize one of shugendo's main divinities, Fudo, as well as the Diamond and Matrix Realm mandalas.[111] The peculiar appearance of these mountain men aroused a sense of awe and curiosity in onlookers, and likely played a large part in perpetuating the mystique about their supernatural powers.[112]
The following pair of songs list mountain ascetics' food items, which may have medicinal or magical qualities to give their consumer unearthly powers. Yet the primary message of these songs concerns their grim asceticism based on the bare necessities of life:
RH 425 | ||
hijiri no konomu mono | Things favored by holy men, who send | |
hira no yama o koso tazununare | their disciples to Mount Hira | |
deshi yarite | to search for them: | |
matsutake hiratake namesusuki | matsutake, hiratake, namesusuki mushrooms; | |
sate wa ike ni yadoru hasu no hai | then, lotus roots living in pools, | |
nezeri nenunawa gonbo | parsley, water-shields, burdock, | |
kawahone udo warabi tsukuzukushi | taro root, asparagus, bracken, and horsetails.[113] | |
RH 427 | ||
sugoki yamabushi no konomu mono wa | Things favored by awesome mountain ascetics | |
ajikina itetaru yama no umo | are modest: frozen wild potatoes, | |
wasabi kashiyone mizushizuku | horseradish, washed white rice, drops of water, | |
sawa ni wa nezeri to ka | and, so it is said, parsley from the marshes. |
Most of these items grow in the wild, and items such as the mushrooms are rare delicacies with distinctive aroma. Others, such as taro root, and possibly parsley and burdock, possess medicinal value and must have been eagerly sought after, since many hijiri were involved in healing practices.[114] Some items may have been associated with the esoteric magical powers of mountains, the secrets of which were known only to hijiri .
The lifestyles of these charismatic hijiri and yamabushi were bound to
create awesome impressions on those who had contact with them. The following two songs succinctly express the uncanny and even eerie sensations they aroused, as if they led a ghostly life:
RH 189 | ||
omine okonau hijiri koso | The holy men practicing on Mount Omine | |
aware ni totoki mono wa are | are truly venerable; | |
hokekyo zusuru koe wa shite | though their Lotus Sutra chanting can be heard, | |
tashika no shotai mada miezu | their real shapes cannot yet be discerned. | |
RH 470 | ||
obotsukana | In the fearful depths of the mountain | |
tori dani nakanu | where even birds are silent, | |
okuyama ni | the sound of men! | |
hito koso otosunare | Ah, venerable | |
ana toto | the ascetics | |
shugyoja no torunarikeri | who wander in the wilderness. |
The enduring interest in hijiri and yamabushi in Ryojin hisho may owe much to the singers of the imayo . Among them, the miko were known to have been intimately linked to the ascetics; some worked with yamabushi as their assistants or were married to them,[115] and thus would have had ample opportunity to observe the ascetic life-style and outlook or even take part in it. No doubt they injected their firsthand knowledge into imayo , which they then circulated. Therefore, one should not necessarily identify the speaker of a poem with the ascetics themselves; rather, the lyric voices of the songs may well be those of miko who stepped into the yamabushi's lives and sang in their place. The following song, fraught with amorous innuendo and flirtation, throws light on the intimacy binding miko and mountain ascetics:
RH 302 | ||
haru no yakeno ni | When I pick spring greens | |
na o tsumeba | in the burned-over field, | |
iwaya ni hijiri koso owasunare | I come upon a hermit in his rock cave, | |
tada hitori | all alone. | |
nobe ni te tabitabi au yori wa | Instead of meeting like this | |
na | in the meadows, |
iza tamae hijiri koso | oh my holy one, come away with me; |
ayashi no yo nari to mo | though it's shabby, oh come |
warawara ga shiba no iori e | to my brushwood hut. |
Since the time is early spring, the yamabushi must be about to emerge from the harsh regimen of winter asceticism to renew a more mundane life—a liminal time when an invitation like this might be especially tempting.
The attraction a woman feels toward a young mountain ascetic is also the subject of this shiku no kamiuta :
RH 304 | ||
mine no hana oru kodaitoku | He is good-looking, the young monk | |
tsuradachi yokereba | cutting the mountain flowers, | |
mo gesha yoshi | and his trousers and stole are beautiful. | |
mashite koza ni noborite wa | But still more glorious is his voice | |
nori no koe koso totokere | chanting Dharma from his seat on high. |
The spectacle of the pure mountain ascetic seduced by the miko has its whimsical side, but it fits the complex syncretic world of religion in Ryojin hisho , where the line between sacred and profane, physical and spiritual, religion and art, and singers and their subjects is not always clear. Rather, these dualities often form a seamless whole, overlapping, coexisting, and interpenetrating.
Shinto Congratulatory Songs
Some of the songs grouped under the rubric of jinja uta , a subsection in niku no kamiuta , provide yet another tier of religious sentiment in Ryojin hisho . As previously mentioned, these songs are basically recycled from waka of known authorship, composed mostly in the congratulatory Shinto ceremonial context.[116] The rites in question were aimed at ensuring the private and exclusive group interests of the aristocracy, and as a consequence the songs contents tend to dwell on the felicitous and propitious. Indeed, the unseemly side of life treated in other songs—grief, anxiety, death—is deliberately avoided. It seems as if emphasis on the auspicious is expected to lead to good fortune all of itself.
By far the largest number of jinja uta are songs of praise or prayers dedicated to Shinto shrines related to the imperial household or illustrious
noble families like the Fujiwara or Minamoto. These eulogies, presumably intended for the limited elite class, are characterized by a this-worldly concern for the welfare and prosperity of aristocratic clans. This upper-class orientation of jinja uta forms a sharp contrast with both homon uta and syncretic shiku no kamiuta. Jinja uta , unlike homon uta , do not preach religious messages intended for public edification; they totally lack the pulpit consciousness that often informs homon uta . Nor are they concerned with commoners' religious practices, as are some of the more pious shiku no kamiuta . Rather, largely secular interest in worldly blessings is what dominates jinja uta .[117]
Jinja uta are deferential and often obliging in tone. In terms of both content and rhetoric, they are formulaic, repetitious, and predictable. Recurrent rhetorical devices include such stylized phrases as chihayaburu (awe-inspiring), kimi ga (mi)yo (my lord's august reign or world), and yorozu yo (myriad generations), which set the incantatory tone of the songs rather quickly.
In the congratulatory mode of expression, however, the songs can be divided into roughly three categories. The first approach is to praise the beauty of the particular shrine or objects within the sacred precincts; in so doing, the speaker in effect expresses reverence for the shrine itself:
RH 538 [GSIS, no. 1175, Priest Renchu (dates unknown)][118] | ||
sumiyoshi no | Sumiyoshi Shrine | |
matsu no kozue ni | pine branches green | |
kamisabite | and sublime | |
midori ni miyuru | against the shrine fence, | |
ake no tamagaki | crimson! |
Praise is obliquely offered through the eye-catching color contrasts of green pine trees and crimson fences. The aesthetically pleasing aspect of the surroundings is equated with the felicitous sentiment the speaker feels in the shrine sanctuary. The next song takes a similar approach, indirectly attributing the speaker's feeling of well-being to the scenic beauty around the shrine:
RH 539 [GSIS, no. 1063, Minamoto Tsunenobu (1016-97)] | ||
okitsu kaze | The wind from the open sea, | |
fukinikerashi na | ah, it looks to be surging up. | |
sumiyoshi no | The whitecaps are splashing | |
matsu no sizue o | the lower branches | |
arau shiranami | of the pines of Sumiyoshi. |
A song on the Iwashimizu Shrine expresses through images of tranquillity the speaker's deferential attitude toward the shrine's sacred, life-giving water:
RH 496 [GSIS, no. 1174, Priest Zogi (dates unknown)] | ||
koko ni shi mo | At this very spot | |
wakite idekemu | it bursts out, | |
iwashimizu | the rock-clear water of Iwashimizu. | |
kami no kokoro o | Oh I'd know god's heart | |
kumite shiraba ya | by scooping up the water![119] |
This song plays on the word iwashirnizu on two levels, using it both as the shrine's name and in its literal meaning, "rock-clear water" thus skillfully economizing the poetic space. The water gushing out of the spring in the shrine compound is perceived as a sacred locus; in the ritual gesture of making contact with it, the speaker venerates the shrine.
The second celebratory mode found in jinja uta captures the bounteousness of nature and projects them onto the shrines. Fecundity, growth, and vegetal luxuriance are posed in opposition to depletion, death, and decay. Through this imagery the ever-increasing prestige, value, and well-being of the songs' subjects are solicited. The focus on the bounteous and copious in nature may also indicate a fertility cult at work.
RH 509 [KYISU, no. 65, Yushi naishin o ke no Kii (d. 1113?)] | |||
yorozu yo o | The thick shadows | ||
matsuno-o yama no | of Mount Matsuno-o | ||
kage shigemi | wait as many worlds pass: | ||
kimi o zo inoru | they pray that you will be | ||
tokiwa kakiwa to | unchanging, like the rocks.[120] | ||
RH 510 [SIS, no. 592, Kiyohara Motosuke (908-90)] | |||
oishigere | Grow thick | ||
hirano no yama no | green cypresses | ||
ayasugi yo | of Mount Hirano, | ||
koki murasaki ni | so thick you seem | ||
tagawarubeku mo | dark purple![121] | ||
RH 533 [GSS, no. 1371, Ki no Tsurayuki] | |||
ohara ya | Oh, the grove of small pines | ||
oshio no yama no | on Mount Oshio in Ohara, | ||
komatsubara | you trees grow fast and thick, | ||
haya ko dakakare | to show the colors | ||
chiyo no kage mimu | of a thousand years![122] |
The next song refers to the vitality of nature and its inexhaustible energy as a way of blessing the Kamo Shrine:
RH 506 [SGSIS, no. 1533, Oe no Masafusa] | ||
kamiyama no | In Mitarashi River, skirting | |
fumoto o tomuru | Mount Kamiyama's base, | |
mitarashi no | oh, the waves | |
iwa utsu nami ya | break against the rocks | |
yorozu yo no kazu | through ages beyond number.[123] |
In the following song on the Iwashimizu Hachiman Shrine, the focus shifts to animal life. The sacredness and prosperity of the shrine are expressed through the image of doves, the messengers of the Hachiman divinity, which swarm in the shrine compounds, taking the pine trees as their nests:
RH 495[124] | ||
yamabato wa | Where do the mountain-doves | |
izuku ka togura | roost? | |
iwashimizu | On the young pine branches | |
yawata no miya no | in the Yawata Shrine | |
wakamatsu no eda | of rock-clear water. |
Some of the songs in this category express blessings and admiration by focusing on the very timelessness of nature. By alluding specifically to this constancy, the songs implicitly raise the converse notion of the passage of time and the potential for growth. In turn, the continuity between nature and humans can be discerned. With the establishment of such an affinity, the speaker hopes to apply auspicious natural signs to human affairs. The following song is a typical example. The wish for the prosperity of the Kamo Shrine is expressed through praise of the young pine trees, which symbolize longevity and endurance:
RH 501 [KKS, no. 1100, Fujiwara Toshiyuki (d. 901)][125] | ||
chihayaburu | The young pine trees | |
kamo no yashiro no | at awe-inspiring | |
himekomatsu | Kamo Shrine | |
yorozu yo made ni | do not change color | |
iro wa kawaraji | till the end of time. |
A similar technique is used to present wishes for a long imperial reign, by invoking the luxuriant vegetation on the sacred mountain of gatsuno-o:
RH 508 [GSIS, no. 1168, Minamoto Kanezumi (dates unknown)][126] | ||
chihayaburu | To look at the shades | |
matsuno-o yama no | of the awe-inspiring pines | |
kage mireba | on Mount Matsuno-o | |
kyo zo chitose no | is to know that today begins | |
hajimenarikeru | a thousand years. |
The following song makes use of the luxuriant image of fuji (wisteria), emblem of the Fujiwara clan, in full bloom and thereby expresses the speaker's loyal wishes for the good fortune of the clan:
RH 502 ISIS, no. 1235, Konoe (dates unknown)][127] | ||
chihayaburu | The wisteria waves | |
kamo no kawabe no | on the bank of the river | |
fujinami wa | by the awe-inspiring Kamo Shrine | |
kakete wasururu | are not forgotten, but held in my heart, | |
toki no ma zo naki | where time does not pass. |
The last poetic mode found in congratulatory songs is a straightforward statement of felicitation, stripped of rhetorical adornment. The inclusion in some of such formulas as kimi ga yo or miyo combined with chihayaburu makes these songs sound elevated in tone but at the same time extremely ritualistic and perfunctory:
RH 511 [SIS, no. 264 by Onakatomi Yoshinobu (921-91)][128] | ||
chihayaburu | Awe-inspiring | |
hirano no matsu no | Hirano pines | |
irokaezu | never change color; | |
tokiwa ni mamoru | ah, forever they keep watch | |
kimi ga miyo kana | over your sacred reign! | |
RH 528 [KYISU, no. 60, Oe no Masafusa][129] | ||
kimi ga yo wa | Boundless | |
kagiri mo araji | the world you rule, | |
mikasayama | as long as the morning sun | |
mine ni asahi no | returns to the peaks | |
sasamu kagiri wa | of Mount Mikasa. |
RH 518 [KKRJ, no. 1080, Ise (877?-940?)] | ||
inariyama | People coming and going | |
ukiko hito wa | on Mount Inari | |
kimi ga yo o | pray for your reign | |
hitotsu kokoro ni | ceaselessly | |
inori yawasenu | with a single heart.[130] |
Jinja uta are largely direct quotations or adoptions with minor changes of waka that served the Shinto ritual purposes of the ruling classes. They are therefore quite limited in lyrical flexibility, with many remaining on a formulaic or strictly ceremonial level. The congratulatory songs reveal a conservative religious consciousness that is fundamentally inclined to preserving and maintaining the existing order by expanding it to its optimal state. In essence, they are endorsements and affirmations of the here and now.
The presence in Ryojin hisho of jinja uta gives the anthology a comprehensive coverage in terms of Heian-period religious practices, showing the ritual life of the aristocracy as well as Buddhist evangelism and the folk observances of commoners. At the same time, these songs demonstrate how thoroughly the popular music of imayo penetrated the nobles' ceremonial activities, was fostered by the upper classes, and finally con-tributed to the enhancement of the critical moments in their celebration of life.
6
The Unrolling Human Picture Scroll in Ryojin hisho
Folk Life
One of the more engaging aspects of Ryojin hisho is its portrayal of common people—their aspirations, way of life, relationships, worries, and diversions. The people who populate this world are woodcutters, potters, common soldiers, peddlers, petty officials, shamans, and peripheral figures such as gamblers, jugglers, and asobi . No pretense of refinement or so-phistication enters songs delineating the folk life. Rather, life is presented realistically, in all its beauty and ugliness, joy and heartache, fulfillment and frustration. Even animals—cows, snails, grasshoppers, dragonflies, butterflies, and lice—as well as such mundane objects as charcoal containers, washtubs, hooks, and flails—all subjects far outside the poetic lexicon and canon of waka —provide poetic inspiration to the singers of these imayo .
Humorous, roguish, and sometimes satirical elements play a vital role, as do folk wisdom and wit. At times songs are used as vehicles for critical commentary about contemporary society. The observations are usually only suggestive, but they nevertheless provide rare glimpses into the common people's perspective on some of the changes that were occurring at the end of the Heian period. These poetic sketches leave one with the impression of having unrolled an emaki and viewed a human landscape teeming with activity. It is significant that the majority of these songs belong to the categories of shiku no kamiuta and niku no kamiuta , where the influence of folk song is strongest.
Of Men and Women
The Ryojin hisho poets' unflagging fascination with human beings turns the anthology into a portrait gallery decked with realistic sketches of men and women of Heian society, usually at its lower levels. Significantly, a number of names or nicknames of people who appear in this folk world are quite esoteric, and were probably restricted to certain specific social groups; their meanings may have been obscure even to Heian citizens, not to mention a modern audience. This is particularly true in the case of courtesans and gamblers—the outcasts. Some of the pictures we encounter are sketched with empathy, but more often they are caricatures highlighting human foibles. In any event, a keen sense of observation and awareness of surroundings is palpable in these songs.
What we hear, though, is not the personal, individual lyric voice of the Heian commoner in general, but rather that of the professional singers—miko, asobi , and kugutsu —who assume the voices of others, filtering, interpreting, and stylizing. Since the singers adopt the posture of the object they describe, we often encounter a shift in the lyric voice from the third person to the first person. Hence, the proxy or representational function and contribution of the female singers is of critical importance to any appraisal of these songs.
In the following shiku no kamiuta , the physical strength of a wood-chopper and the rigor of his work are vividly captured. The focus of the song, however, appears to be the fearlessness of the protagonist, who dares to challenge authority. If we assume that songs of this nature were composed by asobi or other such women, the attraction expressed here toward masculine virility and indomitability takes on a suggestive overtone as well:
RH 399 | ||
kikori wa osoroshi ya | Oh that fierce woodchopper | |
arakeki sugata ni kama o mochi | with his rough look, clutching his sickle, | |
yoki o sage | carrying his axe! | |
ushiro ni shibaki mainoboru to ka ya na | On his back, oh, firewood piled high; | |
mae ni wa yamamori yoseji to te | in front, to fend off the warden, | |
tsue o sage | he swings his thick stick.[1] |
Another song draws a group picture of woodchoppers, with a special eye turned on a novice among them:
RH 385 | ||
nishiyamadori ni kuru kikori | On their way to Nishiyamadori, | |
ose o narabete sazo wataru | the woodchoppers are wading; | |
katsuragawa | in single file they cross the Katsura, | |
shirinaru kikori wa shinkikori na | but look at that young one, the last, | |
nami ni orarete shirizue sutete | caught in the waves! | |
kaimotorumeri | He lost his staff, he's falling . . .[2] |
The setting of this song—the western part of the capital near the Katsura River, which during the Heian period hosted a fair number of courtesans—suggests that the speaker is one such woman and that the woodcutters are making a difficult trip to find some diversion.[3] The young woodcutter, then, is not only new in his profession but also new to amorous adventure—making the asobi's attention on him all the more suggestive.
Ryojin hisho frequently features men who seek physical enjoyment. In the following song, also set in the western outskirts of the Heian capital, the male protagonist is shown toying with the idea of having fun with women of pleasure—here suggested by the names of birds, often epithets for prostitutes:[4]
RH 388 | ||
nishi no kyo yukeba | On the west side of the capital, | |
suzume tsubakurame tsutsudori ya | that's where the birds are, oh yes, | |
sa koso kike | like sparrows, like swallows, like cuckoos. | |
irogonomi no okaru yo nareba | It's a world of men on the prowl, I hear, | |
hito wa toyomu to mo | which people make much of. | |
maro dani toyomazu wa | Well it doesn't faze me! |
On the surface, the following three songs deal with catching shrimp and small fish. In reality, however, they are talking about men chasing women of questionable reputation. This becomes clear when we realize that Otsu along the Setagawa River, which flows from Lake Biwa, was a well-known area populated by courtesans.[5] But in any case, the entertain-ment context in which asobi performed these imayo songs for amorous provocation justifies taking songs of this kind other than literally.
RH 395 | ||
ebisui toneri wa izuku e zo | Hey, shrimper, where to? | |
saisui toneri gari yuku zo kashi | I'm going to the little fish catcher's. | |
kono e ni ebi nashi | No shrimp in this river; | |
orirare yo | let's try the other, | |
ano e ni zako no chiranu ma ni | before those small fry slip away. | |
RH 396 | ||
iza tabe tonari dono | Neighbor, let's fish for small fry | |
otsu no nishi no ura e zako suki ni | in the bay west of Otsu. | |
kono e ni ebi nashi | In this river, no shrimp, | |
ano e e imase | but in the other river | |
ebimajiri no zako ya aru to | we'll discover a shoal of small fry and shrimps to feast on! | |
RH 441 | ||
awazu no kyoen wa | Pleasures of Awazu: | |
hingashi otsu no nishi ura e | drift to the western bay in eastern Otsu, | |
ebimajiri no zako tori ni | to search for shrimp and small fry. | |
otsu no nishi no ura wa waroshi | No, no, Otsu is bad; | |
nobori oji zo nani mo yoki | everything's good on the wide streets of the capital![6] |
This song, which seemingly is about a small sweetfish (ayu ), may well describe the plight of asobi exploited by their customers:
RH 475 | ||
yodogawa no | In the Yodo's depths | |
soko no fukaki ni | the sweetfish baby | |
ayu no ko no | squeaks, pierced | |
u to iu tori ni | by the cormorant's beak | |
senaka kuwarete | from behind. | |
kirikiri meku | Writhing. | |
itoshi ya | How pitiful! |
The following shiku no kamiuta may be about a man's sexual impotence, as symbolized by a dull sickle,[7] and his repeated inability to make sexual conquests. Here, the kusa (grass) suggests women, the objects of his unsuccessful amorous pursuits:
RH 370 | ||
seita ga tsukurishi karikama wa | How did Seita get that sickle | |
nani shini togikemu yakiken | sharpened hard in the fire? | |
tsukurikemu | Now he wants to toss it away; | |
sutetonan naru ni | it just can't cut the grass, | |
osaka narazaka fuwa no seki | not in Osaka, not in Narazaka, not on Fuwa Barrier, | |
kurikomayama ni te kusa mo ekaranu ni | not on Mount Kurikoma . . .[8] |
In contrast to the men about town in search of women, the next song narrates the farce of a young bridegroom who gets cold feet at the prospect of matrimony. The speaker plays the role of a village gossip, who in so many cultures epitomizes folk humor at its broadest; she does not fail to relay all the details of local scandal and thus titillate the curiosity of her audience:
RH 340 | ||
kaza wa memoke ni kinkeru wa | Well the young man came to take a wife, | |
kamaete futayo wa nenikeru wa | you know, and faked it through two nights, | |
miyo to iu yo no | but on the third, you know, | |
yonaka bakari no akatsuki ni | he took off at first light, | |
hakama torishite nigenikeru wa | clutching his, you know, trousers around him.[9] |
During the Heian period, on the two nights just before the wedding a bridegroom was expected to visit his bride at her home under the cover of night. Only at the end of the third night, after the wedding ceremony, was the marriage made public, thus freeing the man from the inconvenience of nocturnal visits.[10] In this song the young bridegroom, knowing what is in store for him after the third night, beats a hasty retreat. The repetition of the verb ending -keru , used to report events, accentuated by the exclamatory particle wa , heightens the dramatic effect of the story.
A good marriage, and an upward one at that, is, however, the greatest dream of many parents—then as now. The following shiku no kamiuta voices this aspiration, focusing on the beautiful daughter of a lowly potter:
RH 376 | ||
kusuha no mimaki no dokitsukuri | By the imperial pasture at Kusuha |
doki wa tsukuredo musume no kao zo yoki | the potter makes earthenware, |
ana utsukushi ya na | but his daughter has a porcelain face. |
are o mikuruma no yokuruma no | If only she could ride wedding carts, three or four, |
aigyo teguruma ni uchinosete | drawn by hand, in procession, |
zuryo no kita no kata to iwaseba ya | as the provincial governor's bride![11] |
Provincial governors were officials dispatched by the central government to oversee the political and economic affairs of outlying regions. Toward the end of the Heian period, they frequently remained behind after the term of office was over. Gradually they emerged as regional economic potentates, amassing wealth in land and estates in the countryside, away from the watchful eyes of the central government. During the insei period, moreover, such men began to exercise political clout as they allied them-selves with the warrior classes and gained a say in governmental affairs.[12] In the eyes of commoners, locked tightly within the class hierarchy of their day and lacking the economic means to escape it, the rising fortunes of the new classes must have been the object of envy. Marriage alliance, so often exploited by the aristocracy, was surely seen as a tempting way to climb out of poverty and low social status.
The onerous task of marrying a daughter is expressed in the following song, in which a mother-in-law faces a list of fashion preferences given by her future son-in-law, probably to be referred to in choosing wedding gifts for him. Presented in a combined dialogue-catalog form, the list reveals the rather finicky and presumptuous taste of the young groom. The song therefore pokes fun at the fastidious fashion consciousness and extravagance of the upper classes:
RH 358 | ||
muko no kaza no kimi | All right you, young man, son-in-law, | |
nani iro no nani zuri ka konodo | what are your colors, what patterns | |
kimahoshiki | will you have for your robes? | |
kijin yamabuki tomezuri ni | Yellow-green, yellow-gold, indigo, | |
hanamurago mitsunagashiwa ya | spotted light blue, oh sure! and the patterns: triple oak-leaf, |
ryugo wachigae sasamusubi | hand-drums, overlapping wheels, bamboo leaves bound together? |
kokechi maetari no hoya no | Why not a dye with white spots, or dye of sap, |
ka no ko yui | or tie-dye dappled perfect, like the fur of a fawn![13] |
The human interest in Ryojin hisho does not, of course, attach only to songs about men. In fact, commentary on women is just as strong, some-times overriding the interest shown for men. We have already seen this in the songs about asobi and miko ; in addition, a number of songs expose the unseemly side of these women's lives, behavior, or deportment. But there is more humor than critique in the songs as a whole, perhaps because of the special relationships between the female singers/poets and their subject matter. The following one, for example, paints a humorous portrait of a young woman:
RH 402 | ||
tonari no oiko ga matsuru kami wa | The gods the girl next door serves are | |
kashira no shijikegami masukami | hair gods: in curly hair, in frowzy hair, | |
hitaigami | in hair rolling to her shoulders; | |
yubi no saki naru tezutsugami | a bungling, messy god at her fingertips, | |
ashi no ura naru arukigami | the god who walks in her soles. |
This song, most likely teasing a miko , plays on the word kami , which can mean either god or hair. Despite the conjunction in the first line of the words kami and matsuru (to worship), the kami turns out to be the woman's various hairdos—some of which are less than respectable. Especially, considering that during the Heian period straight hair was the fashion for women, the heroine's "curly," "frowzy" hairstyles suggest a certain freakishness on her part. At least two levels of wordplay are discernible in the word tezutsugami (an inept god). As a compound of tezutsu (clumsy or messy) and gami (kami , hair or god), the word suggests "the inept god in her messy hair." But tezutsugami can also be broken into te (hand), zutsu (or tsutsu , from tsuku , to be divinely possessed), and gami (god), resulting literally in "a hand possessed by a clumsy god"—an oblique reference to the woman's lack of skill. Thus the single word tezutsugami can be taken in an expanded sense to mean the sloppiness
and ineptitude of the woman as a miko . Last but not least, a walking god (arukigami ) in the soles—that is, a god who excites the woman to saunter around—implies yet further degradation of divinities. All this deliberate sport with the sacred fills out the humor in the song, while doubling as a commentary on a woman who deviates from the classical role of virtuous female—well groomed, good at sewing, and homebound.
Miko form an important topic in Ryojin hisho , being the subject of a large number of songs. In one, the speaker is captivated by the sight of a miko in an ecstatic state; but the speaker's attention focuses on her personal appearance, which provokes an awed disdain: her hair is false, and the ceremonial robes she wears are not really hers. Even so, the miko is perfectly capable of carrying out her ritual possession. In the detail of the long tear in her robe, even a hint of eroticism is suggested:
RH 545 | ||
sumiyoshi no | At the outer gate | |
ichi no torii ni | to Sumiyoshi Shrine, | |
mau kine wa | a shrine-maiden dances, | |
kami wa tsuki gami | wigged, in a trance, | |
kinu wa karl ginu | in a borrowed robe | |
shirikeremo | slit high up behind. |
Here again, the phrase kami wa tsuki gami functions on two levels. On one hand, it refers to the trancelike state of the miko as she becomes divinely possessed; on the other, it is a reference to her wig, worn for dramatic effect in her performance. Likewise, the phrase kinu wa karl ginu has a double suggestiveness. Her borrowed hunting robe (kari ginu ), the ordinary court costume for males, evokes the image of a transsexual, signifying her asexuality, and hence her supramundane power. Yet it may indicate her poverty as well. This complex dimension of a miko's existence between spirituality and profanity seems to be the source of her magnetism.
In the following song, the promiscuity of a miko living near a shrine is described quite openly. The words sasakusa (bamboo grass) and koma (horse) are used allegorically to refer to women and men, respectively, with the image of the horse eating the bamboo grass suggestive of erotic relationships. The woman's sexuality is made explicit in the last couplet:
RH 362 | |
oji no omae no sasakusa wa | Before the shrine the bamboo grass |
koma wa hamedomo nao shigeshi | is lush, though the horses chomp it. |
nushi wa konedomo yodono ni wa | Her real love never comes, but |
toko no ma zo naki wakakereba | she is young, her bed is never empty. |
Interest in the erotic life of miko continues in the next song, which expresses unreciprocated desire. As this song makes clear, the shrines were often sites for affairs between miko and men on pilgrimage—this time, specifically, at the Sumiyoshi Shrine:
RH 541 | ||
sumiyoshi wa | In the southern guest room | |
minami kyakuden | in Sumiyoshi Shrine, | |
nakayarido | the door latch | |
omoi kakegane | will not open, | |
hazushi ge zo naki | oh, to my desire. |
The song makes skillful use of the pivot word kake(ru ) (to hang or lock), which links omoikake (yearning) to kakegane (metal latches). It brings the tension between the miko and the amorous man into high relief: his strong yearning is bolted by the latch she uses to block the man's advance.
The topic of miko around the Sumiyoshi Shrine appears again in an-other song, marking the fact that the shrine was indeed a site for miko's double lives:
RH 273 | ||
sumiyoshi shisho no omae ni wa | She lives at Sumiyoshi Shrine, | |
kao yoki nyotai zo owashimasu | a beauty, with the body of an empress; | |
otoko wa tare zo to tazunureba | but there's her man (I checked), lover-man, | |
matsu ga saki naru suki otoko | right there on the cape of pines, Matsuga-saki.[14] |
The song makes humorous use of the word nyotai , which can mean either "woman's body" or "empress." This double meaning is reinforced by the honorific verb owashimasu (to reside), which seemingly refers to an em-press but in fact points to the miko/prostitute .
The following song may be the bantering of a miko around the shrine area, cajoling a male pilgrim into a tryst with the word iro (color, but also erotic love). Here, the double lives of both miko and pilgrims come to the forefront:
RH 360 | |
omae ni mairite wa | Are you going home from the shrine |
iro mo kawarade kaere to ya | without changing your colors? |
mine ni okifusu shika dani mo | Even the mountain deer know enough |
natsuge fuyuge wa kawarunari | to change their coats with the season. |
We see a picture of women luring men into amorous adventure in the next song as well. The divinities mentioned are presumably aliases of these women, and it is in this unlikely link between the sacred and the profane that the humor of the song lies:
RH 555 | ||
uzumasa no | Though I'm heading for | |
yakushi ga moto e | the house of Yakushi at Uzumasa, | |
yuku maro o | sometimes | |
shikiri todomuru | the divine one at Konoshima | |
konoshima no kami | just stops me in my tracks.[15] |
The following song is more somber, depicting the essentially desolate and lonely nature of a miko's life. It could well be one such woman's own lament:
RH 514 | ||
inari naru | At the Inari Shrine, | |
mitsu mure garasu | three flocks of crows: | |
awarenari | their days full of love-play, | |
hiru wa mutsurete | but their lonely nights | |
yoru wa hitori ne | are desolate.[16] |
Sometimes Ryojin hisho songs are about young girls or courtesans inexperienced in male-female relationships, and so provide words of warning. Here, the image of an early spring bracken hints at affection on the part of speaker for the young woman:
RH 451 | ||
haru no no ni | In the fields of spring | |
koya kaitaru yo nite | you're a young bracken plant | |
tsuitateru kagiwarabi | ready for life, | |
shinobite tatere | but stand quiet, don't be plucked | |
gesu ni toraru na | by some vulgar knave! |
Within the poetic setting of the Ryojin hisho , where double entendre is plentiful, the following song cannot simply be taken as an innocuous list of foodstuffs. Rather, it may be another song of erotic suggestion.[17] Here, the names of fruits and vegetables seem to refer to women who may have had amorous relationships with Seita, whom we met in song no. 370, a man of few sexual ventures, and largely unsuccessful ones. Since the song mentions a shrine, these women may be miko :
RH 371 | ||
seita ga tsukurishi misono ni | Seita made a shrine-garden | |
nigauri amauri no nareru kana | wih sweet pears and muskmelons, | |
akodauri | fruitful, yes, and pumpkins too. | |
chiji ni edasase naribisako | Spread yourself open, bottle gourds, | |
mono na notabi so egunasubi | and bitter eggplant, shut your mouth! |
Humor plays an essential part in the treatment of women in Ryojin hisho The following song jokes about a homely woman who has lost the chance for marriage. Even so, the speaker may have his own secret designs on her, indicated by the word tane (seeds), meaning children:
RH 372 | ||
yamashiro nasubi wa oinikeri | Old, that Yamashiro eggplant, | |
torade hisashiku narinikeri | nobody ever plucked her, | |
akaramitari | all reddened. | |
saritote sore o ba sutetsubeki ka | So throw her away? No, leave her, | |
oitare oitare tane toramu | leave her, I'll reap her seeds.[18] |
The bustling marketplace scene in the next song is reminiscent in its earthy and animated quality of the folk characters that have appeared in other Ryojin hisho songs. The scene takes place in Suzaku Avenue, the border between the main part of the capital and its outskirts, where peddlers and shoppers swarm:
RH 389 | ||
kindachi suzaka haki no ichi | The nobles come to Suzaku market, | |
ohara shizuhara nagatani iwakura | and from Ohara, from Shizuhara, from Hase, |
yase no hito atsumarite | the wood sellers come, from Iwakura, from Yase. |
ki ya mesu sumi ya mesu | Here's charcoal! Here's wood! |
taraibune shina yoshi ya | A wood basin! My wares are good! |
hoshi ni kine kaetabe miyako no hito | City folk, this monk has a maiden mallet to trade.[19] |
Ohara was especially famous for its women peddlers, called oharame (women of Ohara), who came to the capital carrying bundles of firewood on their heads, hawking their goods as they walked the city streets.[20] Their voices must have contributed to the song's noisy scene. Humor is provided in the last line, where the word kine can be taken to mean either a wooden mallet or a shrine-maiden. On a literal level, then, the line describes a mountain monk asking if anyone is interested in trading for his wooden mallet; yet he may in fact be making a proposition of an entirely different sort. The market, in short, is not a place where only material commodities are exchanged. In a sense, the song serves as a fitting backdrop for the dramas that have been played out individually among the folk characters of the songs, conveying a sense of energy, multifariousness, and travesty of the folk life in the Ryojin hisho .
Love
Love has long been a prominent theme in the Japanese poetic tradition. Ryojin hisho is no exception. In the anthology, love songs are concentrated in the "miscellaneous" section of the shiku no kamiuta and in the untitled sections of the niku no kamiuta . None is found in the homon uta .
The love songs of Ryojin hisho deal exclusively with the love affairs of commoners and those on the fringes of Heian society, addressing in particular emotions experienced on an instinctual or physical level and ex-pressed with little reservation. The speakers are most frequently women, including courtesans, who tell of their desires, frustrations, vexations, and fears, as well as their flirtatious moods. Most of the songs are presented in an extremely fluid vernacular, which forms a sharp contrast to the homon uta , with their dominantly public, declarative mode of address.
In the performative context of asobi and other entertainers, the songs may have functioned to instruct the audience about the different kinds of love these women experienced. They may also have served as protests against inconstancy, cruelty, and desertion—all part of the love experience of these women. The graphic descriptions of sensual love likely aroused and satisfied erotic impulses of their male listeners as well, which in many cases, of course, was the entertainers' ultimate professional goal.
The next few songs represent a light mood of flirtation, which is achieved largely through repetition of similar phrases, alliteration, and the use of emphatic particles—rhetorical devices that in some cases lend an incantatory resonance as well:
RH 456 | ||
koishiku wa | If you love me, | |
toto owase | come quick; | |
waga yado wa | my house is in Yamato | |
yamato naru | at the foot of | |
miwa no yama moto | Mount Miwa; | |
sugi tateru kado | a cedar stands at my gate.[21] | |
RH 484 | ||
musubu ni wa | In the knots of love, | |
nani wa no mono ka | what can't be joined? | |
musubarenu | Against the blowing wind, | |
kaze no fuku ni wa | what wouldn't | |
nani ka nabikanu | be swayed? | |
RH 485 | ||
koishi to yo | I love you, you know, | |
kimi koishi to yo | you know I love you, | |
yukashi to yo | I long for you, you know. | |
awaba ya miba ya | I long to meet you, yes, see you, yes, | |
miba ya mieba ya | let you see me, watch you seeing me. |
A kindred sense of amorous dalliance dominates the following song, which deals with a successful consummation by a pair of lovers, symbolized by the man's rush hat (ayaigasa ) dropped into the river (the woman):[22]
RH 343 | ||
kimi ga aiseshi ayaigasa | That rush hat you loved so much, | |
ochinikeri ochinikeri | it fell in, and it fell in, | |
kamogawa ni kawa naka ni | into the middle of Kamo River; | |
sore o motomu to tazunu to seshi hodo ni | we look, we explore, and while we do | |
akenikeri akenikeri | dawn has come, dawn has come, | |
sarasara sayake no aki no yo wa | after a clear, rustling autumn night. |
The artistry of this song is delightful. First, the echo of the verb ending -nikeri in ochinikeri and akenikeri creates a pleasing, refrainlike effect. This rhythmic cadence is then underscored by the alliterative pairing of ai and ayai in the first line, kamogawa and kawa in the third, and sarasara and sayake in the last line. To cap it off, an end rhyme is contrived by the repetition of ni in the third and fourth lines, and an internal rhyme is gained from the repetition of to in the fourth line. This intricate poetic craftsmanship gives the song a lively sense of movement.
The following two songs are rare instances in which the lyric voice is male, both expressing an erotic yearning for a woman. In the first song, this yearning—metaphorically conveyed through the image of a small flower—is one that cannot be gratified by sight only. In similar fashion, in the second song the presumably male speaker vocalizes his sexual fantasy by identifying himself with creeping and sinewy wild vines. His strong desire, he says, is as inevitable as a karmalike destiny (sukuse )—an exaggerated claim that produces a hint of whimsical humor:
RH 452 | ||
kaki goshi ni | I never tire of looking | |
miredo mo akanu | at a wild pink | |
nadeshiko o | across the fence; | |
ne nagara ha nagara | I wish the wind | |
kaze no fuki mo | would blow all of it to me, | |
kosekashi | from root to tip. | |
RH 342 | ||
binjo uchimireba | When I see a beautiful woman | |
hitomoto kazura ni mo narinaba ya | I want to be a clinging vine, | |
to zo omou | that's what I dream of. | |
moto yori sue made yorareba ya | Oh, I'd wind from her top to her bottom; | |
kiru to mo kizamu to mo | cut me, chop me, I won't come off easy, | |
hanaregataki wa waga sukuse | that's my karma. |
Not all Ryojin hisho love songs are so upbeat, however; some articulate agonized feelings about unresponsive lovers. One such case is the following example, in which an intense desire to fuse with one's beloved is voiced, underscored by the vehement accusation a young woman levels at her feeble lover. The same expression as in the preceding song, kiru to mo kizamu to mo (to try to cut or to chop), is used here, providing thematic
affinity through the lexical repetition. It is also a song of a lover's defiance against outsiders' meddling, especially that of parents or neighbors—also a favorite theme in Man'yoshu and saibara songs:[23]
RH 341 | |
wanushi wa nasake na ya | Hard-hearted lover! |
warawa ga araji to mo sumaji to mo | What if I said let's not be together, |
iwaba koso nikukarame | not live together, wouldn't you hate it? |
tete ya haha no saketamau naka nareba | My mother, my father want to rip us apart, |
kiru to mo kizamu to mo yo ni mo araji | but the whole world can't split us, cannot, |
try as it will, cut down our love. |
In the following two songs we are reminded of the more formal waka , in terms of both tone and poetic artistry. The first one captures a pensive mood grounded in a longing that knows no bounds, reaching out for the object of desire as far as Michinoku Prefecture—virtually the end of the world in Heian times:
RH 335 | ||
omoi wa michinoku ni | My longing goes as far as Michinoku, | |
koi wa suruga ni kayounari | as my love wanders Suruga; | |
misomezariseba nakanaka ni | if it had not been love at first sight, | |
sora ni wasurete yaminamashi | it would be easy to forget, fading into the distant air.[24] |
Skillfully integrating waka and the folk song tradition, this song achieves layers of meaning by playing on pivot words. In the first line, michi is linked to omoi and noku to produce two phrases: omoi wa michi(ru) ("the heart is full") and michinoku (the name of a province). Then in the second line, suru is connected to both koi and ga , resulting in koi wa suru (to love) and suruga (the name of a province). This technique gives the first half of the song a waka- like sense of semantic control and subtlety. The second half, however, is totally free of rhetorical contrivances; the result is a straightforward and unreserved voicing of the speaker's state of mind.
In the second song, the focus is on a single-shelled abalone, which serves as a metaphor for the one-sided longing of a lover:
RH 462 | ||
ise no umi ni | Like the abalone shell, | |
asa na yu na ni | brought up morning and evening, | |
ama no ite | by the women divers | |
toriagunaru | in the sea at Ise: | |
awabi no kai no | my one-sided | |
kataomoinaru | love.[25] |
A handful of love songs in Ryojin hisho are uninhibited invitations to lovemaking. They evoke banquet scenes where unbridled revelry loosens erotic impulses, such as in the following song, in which an overture for a sexual union is rendered in a quasi-cataloging style:
RH 487 | ||
sakazuki to | Wine and | |
u no kuu io to | fish for the cormorants and | |
onnago wa | women: | |
hate naki mono zo | never enough. So! | |
iza futari nen | Let's go to bed! |
The act of lovemaking is sometimes described explicitly, as in this song:
RH 460 | ||
koi koi te | Longing, and longing, then, | |
tamasaka ni aite | once in a while you meet her. | |
netaru yo no yume wa | When you sleep that night, | |
ikaga miru | what do you see in dreams? | |
sashisashi kishi to | The tight embrace, the thrusting, | |
daku to koso mire | oh yes, the thrusting. |
Even the reluctance of lovers parting can be expressed in frank physical terms:
RH 481 | |
iza nenamu | Come on, let's go back to bed! |
yo mo akegata ni | Night ending, first light, |
narinikeri | bells ringing. |
kane mo utsu | We've been in bed since evening, |
yoi yori netaru dani mo | but what else |
akanu kokoro o ya | can I do |
ikani semu | with my hungry heart? |
As in both waka and folk songs, the theme of unrequited love stands out in Ryojin hisho . Invariably, the pain of love—loneliness, regret, or
the tragedy of betrayal—is expressed from the standpoint of women. The love relationships described in Ryojin hisho usually end in estrangement, with promises more often broken than kept. This group of songs represents perhaps the most intense emotional outpouring in Ryojin hisho .
RH 463 | ||
ware wa omoi | Oh I want him, | |
hito wa nokehiku | but he left me: | |
kore ya kono | oh! one-sided love, | |
nami taka ya | mine is, | |
ara iso no | like an abalone shell | |
awabi no kai no | in the high waves | |
kata omoi naru | on the rough shore. |
This song, though reminiscent of no. 462, is more forthright in expressing the lover's desertion; the image of the rugged, wave-battered seashore is particularly evocative of the harshness of such an experience.
In the next song, as the speaker traces the flow of time from past to future, the void in her life created by her lover's leaving is brought into sharp relief. Without his visit, time hangs heavy on her hands, and life is dismal, drained of purpose:
RH 459 | ||
waga koi wa | Not yesterday, | |
ototoi miezu | not the day before, | |
kino kozu | my love did not come. | |
kyo otozure nakuba | If today there's no visit, | |
asu no tsurezure | how can I face | |
ikani sen | the dead time tomorrow? |
In another song we see the loneliness, shame, and muted agony of a woman whose love affair went wrong. Here, as in the last song, the speaker emphasizes the passage of time, in this case on the smaller scale of one night, and reveals the psychological shifts of her mind—from stoic patience in the early evening to frustration at dawn. Her feeling of abandonment is set off by the concrete image of the "desolate bed," alluding to the sexual nature of her love relationship:
RH 336 | ||
hyakunichi hyakuya wa hitori nu to | I'd rather sleep alone a hundred days, a hundred nights, | |
hito no yozuma wa naji sho ni hoshikarazu | than be someone's mistress— |
yoi yori yonaka made wa yokeredomo | I'm fine, from evening through midnight, |
akatsuki tori nakeba | but at first light, the cock crying, |
toko sabishi | I wake in a desolate bed. |
Some of the betrayed women in Ryojin hisho songs do not suffer passively; they vent their anger. Songs of protest, like the following example, give a sharper edge to the anthology's spirited love songs. The speaker here may be a courtesan who lays out a plan of revenge for a fellow courtesan wronged by her lover:
RH 338 | ||
kesho kariba no koya narai | At the ornate hunting cabin | |
shibashi wa tatetare neya no to ni | it's only right to make him wait outside the bedroom, | |
koroshime yo yoi no hodo | and let the evening punish him | |
yobe mo yobe mo yogareshiki | for not coming, last night, the night before. | |
keka wa shitari to mo shitari to mo | No matter how he repents, | |
me na mise so | don't let him glimpse you! |
An element of humor is added to the song with the word keka (repentance), originally a Buddhist term referring to a rite of penitence.
The theme of jilted love receives unconventional treatment in another song, one of the most beloved in Ryojin hisho . The speaker is an asobi of unusual pluck, who thrashes her fickle lover with a series of curses:
RH 339 | ||
ware o tanomete konu otoko[26] | The man who stole my trust but doesn't come: | |
tsuno mitsu oitaru oni ni nare | may he turn into a three-horned devil scorned by men; | |
sate hito ni utomare yo | may he be a bird | |
shimo yuki arare furu | on a rice paddy in the frost, | |
mizuta no tori to nare | in the hail, the falling snow, | |
sate ashi tsumetakare | may his feet freeze; | |
ike no ukikusa to narinekashi | may he be a drifting duckweed on a lake, | |
to yuri ko yuri yurare arike | tossed this way, tossed that way, tossed! |
The song centers on three images—a three-horned devil (symbol of ugliness as well as terror), a bird, and a floating weed—all non- or subhuman
entities.[27] Vitality and power are successively diminished, from the relative mobility of the devil to the total passivity of a drifting weed. Since the uki in ukikusa (drifting duckweed) also implies melancholy or sadness, the speaker wills that to be part of her lover's lot. The poignancy of the song lies in the fact that the speaker, in her diatribe, projects her own feared destiny onto her lover: loss of beauty, privation, and loneliness from an uprooted existence.[28]
In practical terms, some of the love songs in Ryojin hisho must have been created to entice male customers into the arms of asobi . In addition, songs such as nos. 338 and 339, discussed above, may be intended to declare the dignity of these women, even though they are basically at the mercy of their patrons. Despite moments of amorous elation, on the whole the songs communicate the harsh reality of love relationships—their risks, unpredictability, and pain—especially for asobi . The lot of these women, we learn, was ultimately one of deep sadness.
Any discussion of love in Ryojin hisho would be incomplete without mention of the following song, at once the best known and one of the most controversial in the anthology:
RH 359 | ||
asobi o sen to ya umarekemu | Was I born to play? | |
awabure sen to ya mumareken | Was I born to frolic? | |
asobu kodomo no koe kikeba | As I hear the children playing, | |
waga mi sae koso yurugarure | even my old body starts to sway. |
The controversy involves the identity of the speaker and the meaning of the words asobi and tawabure . Some say that the song is an old asobi's lament over her life spent in sin, while others see it as the wistful reflection of an old person about his or her own life.[29] When we consider the song in the context of women performers and their professional life, which often included prostitution, the meaning is much clearer: here we en-counter the nostalgia of an asobi who, though limited in her entertaining activities by her age, still finds the music and performance (symbolized by the young children's frolicking) exciting and magical. Her life of flirtation and pursuit of love will end in time, but the delight she finds in songs and entertainment will continue to live on.
Old Age
The subject of old age, like love, is a recurrent theme in Ryojin hisho . Fear and sadness at its inevitable approach seize the imagination of the imayo poets, stimulating them to produce compelling songs. Their per-
ceptions are rendered in various manners—sometimes frivolous, some-times doleful, sometimes sardonic. Altogether, however, they present old age as an unavoidable and problematic part of life, especially for asobi , whose livelihood depends on youth and beauty. As a consequence, the lyric voice in the songs about old age, as in those about love, is predominantly female.
Lament—one of the most predictable responses to old age—is the subject of the following song. Here the inevitability of human aging is contrasted with the power of self-renewal in nature, seen in the image of the moon, which, though ever changing, is each month born anew:
RH 449 | ||
tsuki mo tsuki | The moon is | |
tatsu tsuki goto ni | the same moon, | |
wakaki ka na | each month it's new! | |
tsukuzuku oi o | What about | |
suru waga mi | my old body, | |
nani naruramu | slowly on the wane? |
In another song, the same concern with old age, represented by facial wrinkles—the "waves beating on the shore of the forehead"—takes the form of an envious look back at one's youthful years:
RH 490 | ||
oi no nami | The waves of age | |
isohitai ni zo | beat on the shore | |
yorinikeru | of the forehead; | |
aware koishiki | oh, I mourn for | |
waka no ura ka na | the beloved bay called Youth. |
The poetic complexity of this song hinges on wordplay involving two phrases, oi no nami (waves of old age) and waka no ura (young bay; also the proper name Waka Bay).[30] On the literal level, the phrases may simply describe the waves breaking against the beach of Waka Bay. But on a metaphorical level, they dramatize the contrast between the youth of the bay and human old age. In addition, the engo relationships among the words nami (waves), iso (beach), and ura (bay) bind the song into a tight unit, with each word anticipating and referring to the others.
The feeling of helplessness at the aging process is expressed in the following song about an old barrier-keeper. An ironic tone is achieved through the discrepancy between the guard's power to ward off unwelcome intruders and his inability to avert the stealthy encroachment of old age:
RH 328 | ||
tsukushi no moji no seki | At Tsukushi's Moji gate | |
seki no sekimori oinikeri | the barrier guard has aged, | |
bin shiroshi | his sideburns turning white. | |
nani tote suetaru seki no | If the barrier he keeps | |
sekiya no sekimori nareba | is a good one, | |
toshi no yuku o ba todomezaruran | why can't he stop the years?[31] |
The pathos of the barrier-keeper's situation is enhanced by the word seki (barrier), the sixfold repetition of which seems to echo the futility of combating the invisible but unavoidable assault of time.
Indeed, the effect of time and old age can be devastating. It is felt most acutely in human relationships, especially between men and women. While fickleness may cause some heartache, far more destructive is the havoc that time works on a woman's beauty, and consequently on men's love for her. In the following song, the uncared-for mirror, which was called "the soul of women" and which in ancient times needed periodic polishing to keep it from tarnishing,[32] suggests the sad reality of an aged woman, once beautiful. It is also an apt image to convey human reflection on the intricate relationships between women, beauty, youth, and the heart, all of which are subject to the workings of time:
RH 409 | ||
kagami kumorite wa | As my mirror clouds, | |
waga mi koso yatsurekeru | so my body has grown gaunt; | |
waga mi yatsurete wa | as my body grew gaunt, | |
otoko nokehiku | so men become distant. |
The fact that all created beings and man-made objects inevitably disintegrate may be the theme of the following catalog song, which evokes a strong sense of mutability, mujokan .[33] But as the last-line clincher in the Japanese original indicates, the most pitiful case is that of childless court ladies in old age:
RH 397 | ||
miru ni kokoro no sumu mono wa | Sights that cool the heart: | |
yashiro koborete negi mo naku | a broken shrine, no priests, no acolytes, | |
hafuri naki | the palace fallen in the middle of the field, |
nonaka no do no mata yaburetaru | the last years of a lady of the court, |
ko umanu shikibu no oi no hate | her children never born. |
The word shikibu in this song is a general term for court ladies or ladies-in-waiting, but it is also suggestive of particular women—Izumi Shikibu, Murasaki Shikibu, or Sei Shonagon, the most illustrious of the Heian female court attendants. The legends depicting Sei Shonagon as a decrepit old nun begging favors from courtiers in her old age seem especially pertinent here.[34] The unexpected juxtaposition of the ruined buildings and the old court lady is jarringly powerful, conveying both the ruthlessness and power of time, which makes no distinction between sentient human beings and inanimate objects.
Old age is not always a topic of gloomy sadness in Ryojin hisho . In the following song, an old man supporting himself on a staff is perceived as grimly funny, though at the heart of the remark an aversion to old age may well be lurking:
RH 391 | ||
okashiku kagamaru mono wa tada | Eye-catching, curved things are: | |
ebi yo kubichi yo | shrimps! traps! | |
meushi no tsuno to ka ya | and also cow's horns! And the tips | |
mukashi kaburi no koji to ka ya | of old-time hats! And the bent back | |
okina no tsue tsuitaru koshi to ka ya | of the old man stooped on his stick?[35] |
This catalog song, like the one above, jolts us with the sudden transition from small, negligible curved items to a human being—which in effect objectifies the old man, placing him on the same level as the other animate and inanimate things listed.
A much lighter, tongue-in-cheek treatment of age in women appears in the following song, which, depending on the gender and age of the speaker or singer, can have several interpretations—self-praise, bantering self-mockery, humorous jesting at women, or disdain for the fickleness of men:
RH 394 | ||
onna no sakarinaru wa | Women peak at fourteen, fifteen, sixteen, | |
jushigoroku sai nijusanshi to ka | twenty-three, twenty-four, and so on; |
sanjushigo ni shi narinureba | by thirty-four or -five, oh no, they are |
momiji no shitaba ni kotonarazu | like autumn leaves on bottom branches. |
Wit and Humor
The wit and humor of many Ryojin hisho songs are truly a delight. Concentrated mostly in the shiku no kamiuta , such songs involve various wordplays, compact aphorisms, and, sometimes, sharp comments on how the world works. Structurally, most of the songs take the catalog format and function as revealing guides to what their authors found pleasing, exciting, ridiculous, or surprising.
The objects of these observations, however, are not those usually found in waka ; instead we encounter ordinary and comparatively drab images drawn from the everyday world of commoners. Ryojin hisho poets, in fact, seemed to shun refined or elegant images; they found the common-place uncommon, the ordinary extraordinary, and the seemingly meaningless full of meaning. This break from waka practice reveals an important aspect of the Ryojin hisho poets' attitude toward life: they could find joy and beauty even in the smallest things in nature and in the most insignificant facets of human activity. The alert sense of perception, im-mediacy, and flair for waggishness that these songs demonstrate gives credence to the description of the anthology as a Heian depository of commoners' exercises in witticism, ingenuity, and poetic sensibility.
The delight in finding little equivalences in people's immediate living environment is characteristic of these songs. The poet (re)discovers for us the possibilities of things we would likely overlook as interesting objects of poetic perception:
RH 435 | ||
sugunaru mono wa tada | Straight things are simply: | |
karasao ya nodake | flails, yes, bamboo arrows, | |
kanna no shi moji | the letter shi in kana , | |
kotoshi haetaru mumezuhae | thin plum branches newly grown, | |
hatahoko saitoridake to ka ya | flag-decked halberds, birdcatching bamboo poles, and so on |
In pointing to the shi letter as something straight—an ingenious perception—and comparing it to more tangible items, the wit of the poet flashes.
The next two companion songs also reveal an elevated pleasure in
ordinary things. This time, the scope moves beyond nature to take in the human realm:
RH 330 | ||
yokuyoku medetaku mau mono wa | Things that dance superbly well: | |
konagi konaraha kuruma no doto ka ya | shrine-maidens, oak leaves, cart axles, and so on | |
yachikuma hikimai tekugutsu | spinning tops, acrobats, puppets; | |
hana no sono ni wa cho kotori | and in the blooming garden, butterflies whirl with tiny birds. | |
RH 331 | ||
okashiku mau mono wa | Eye-catching dancers are: | |
konagi konaraha kuruma no do to ka ya | shrine-maidens, oak leaves, cart axles, and so on | |
byodoin naru mizuguruma | the water wheel at Byodoin; | |
hayaseba maiizuru ibojiri katatsuburi | and when they feel the beat and dance, the praying mantis and the snail.[36] |
These songs are refreshing precisely because of the unexpected yoking of human elements to a list of objects of slim significance. Notice, incidentally, the continuing interest in miko and other performing artists, a sign of their importance to commoners' diversion and entertainment.
The same technique of juxtaposing human and natural elements is used to explore a more poetically inclined topic:
RH 333 | ||
kokoro no sumu mono wa | Things that cool the heart: | |
kasumi hanazono yowa no tsuki | mist, flower gardens, the midnight moon, | |
aki no nobe | the fields of autumn, | |
joge mo wakanu wa koi no michi | love that knows no class distinction, | |
iwama o morikuru taki no mizu | the waterfall escaping through the rocks. |
The abrupt and unexpected introduction of human love in the midst of the list of natural images suspends the smooth flow of association and offers a new context and way of looking at the power of such unconventional love—as something arresting, refreshing, and free.
Another song achieves a similar jolting poetic effect by inserting a
human element amid a list of things all natural. Here, the unexpected reference to courtesans brings such women into sharp relief as the focal point of the song, thus delivering a surprising twist. Indeed, the skill with which this is accomplished suggests that the cataloging technique required considerable imagination and went far beyond a simple mechanical enumeration of similar images and thoughts:
RH 334 | ||
tsune ni koisuru wa | Always in love: | |
sora ni wa tanabata yobaiboshi | in the sky, the Weaver Maiden and shooting stars; | |
nobe ni wa yamadori aki wa shika | pheasants in the fields, the autumn deer; | |
nagare no kyudachi fuyu wa oshi | women of the floating world; in wintertime, mandarin ducks.[37] |
As we have seen, some catalog songs begin with a harmless list of things, and only toward the end—usually in the last line—does one realize that the song is not an innocuous compendium after all, but a vehicle of curt messages. In this way folk wit, wisdom, and sometimes satire come in to teach—and outsmart—the audience, whose mental reaction to the punch lines approaches "sudden enlightenment." The following famous example capitalizes on the technique, in conjunction with wordplay based on homonyms:
RH 382 | ||
fushi no yogaru wa | Funny knotty things: | |
ki no fushi kaya no fushi | tree knobs, the joints of reeds, | |
wasabi no tade no fushi | horseradish lumps, and smart weeds; | |
mine ni wa yamabushi | hermits sleeping in the mountains, | |
tani ni wa ka no ko fushi | fawns nestled in the valleys, | |
okina no binjo marienu hitori fushi | the naughty old man lying alone without a pretty woman of his own. |
The song is built on puns on the word fushi (knot or knob), as set forth in the first line. By the end of the third line, however, fushi is no longer a noun, but a form of the verb fusu (to lie down); it is in fact linked to the word yarnabushi (yama + fushi ), which literally means "those who lie down on the mountains." This image of rugged yamabushi on the mountain is then contrasted with the gentler image of fawns resting (fusu ) in
the valley. Yet the most striking turn of the song comes in the last line, where an old man, having failed to win the favor of a young woman, lies in bed alone. His "lying down" (fushi ) is neither spiritual, like that of the yarnabushi , nor natural, like that of the fawns. Thus the song ridicules an old man who has passed his season but is still preoccupied with things of the flesh.
Sharp observation of the disparities, contradictions, and absurdities of human life is apparent in the next example. In its forcefulhess and directness, this song is perhaps the most striking of its kind:
RH 384 | ||
shaba ni yuyushiku nikuki mono | This world's most disgusting things: | |
hoshi no aseru agari uma ni norite | a monk on horseback, the restless horse | |
kaze fukeba kuchi akite | rearing in the wind, mouth open wide; | |
kashira shirokaru okinadomo no wakame gonomi | old greybeards hot for young girls; | |
shutome no amagimi no mononetami | a jealous mother-in-law, mama nun. |
The characters in the song are far from exemplary, though they ought to be. For that reason, they are here the objects of caricature, with revulsion at their lack of self-knowledge the main theme. Like the preceding song, this one condemns old men with inordinate sexual desires, probably revealing the female singers' loathing detestation of old age.[38]
The time-honored theme of waka , autumn, also receives poetic attention in the following shiku no kamiuta :
RH 332 | ||
kokoro no sumu mono wa | Things that cool the heart: | |
aki wa yamada no io goto ni | clappers to frighten the deer in autumn, | |
shika odorokasucho hita no koe | sounding from every mountain watchman's hut; | |
koromo shide utsu tsuchi no oto | the sound of fulling blocks beating cloth. |
The clappers and fulling blocks were well-established waka images evoking autumnal melancholy. The clappers were mentioned in Man'yoshu ,[39] but their first use in this specific sense is found in Goshuishu , poem no. 369. Since then, along with deer and insects, they have been staple symbols for
the sad mood of autumn. The sound of the fulling block was first used by Ki no Tsurayuki in a poem (no. 187) included in the autumn section of Shuishu , and thereafter became almost synonymous with both autumn and the longing felt for a loved one away from home.[40] In the present song, however, these images, set as they are in the commoner's working life, have a different aesthetic effect, conveying something close to the existential loneliness that seems to pervade all sentient beings.
Several songs in Ryojin hisho display a refined sense of beauty equal to that of any waka , with the larger poetic space provided by the shiku no kamiuta form giving more room for imagination. For example:
RH 373 | ||
kaze ni nabiku mono | Things that sway in the breeze: | |
matsu no kozue no takaki eda | high pine branches, | |
take no kozue to ka | and topmost bamboo leaves; | |
umi ni ho kakete hashiru fune | ships running on the seas with sails raised high; | |
sora ni wa ukigumo | in the sky, the drifting clouds; | |
nobe ni wa hanasusuki | in the fields, spiked pampas grass. |
The most radical departure from the decorum of waka and an outstanding example of folk humor is found in the following shiku no kamiuta about lice. Not only the images but also the verbs used indicate a playful mind at work:
RH 410 | ||
kobe ni asobu wa kashira-jirami | On my head the head-lice frolic, | |
onaji no kubo o zo kimete kuu | then snack on the nape of my neck; | |
kushi no ha yori amakudaru | but the comb's tooth drags them down to earth; | |
ogoke no futa nite mei owaru | on the clothes chest's lid, a tragic death. |
Usually, amakudaru refers to the descent of the heavenly kami to earth, as in the well-known case of Ninigi no Mikoto, the grandson of the Sun Goddess, Amaterasu, reported in Kojiki .[41] And the phrase mei owaru (a partial Japanese reading of myoju ) is often used in the Buddhist sutras to allude to the death of an illustrious personage.[42] The humor comes from the use of these lofty verbs to describe such lowly creatures as lice.
On the whole, the wit found in Ryojin hisho relies on comparatively down-to-earth perceptions, whether these involve natural phenomena,
fellow human beings, or society as a whole. What is operative in this exercise is an analytical power avidly engaged in sorting out, distinguishing, or comparing objects close at hand. It then classifies and puts them in order, usually in catalog form. This technique, perfected by Sei Shonagon in Makura no soshi to preserve her perceptions, found a poetic heir in Ryojin hisho .
Signs of the Times
The chaotic political developments in the latter part of the Heian period were transforming Japanese society in a manner inconceivable even for the main agents of the changes. The warrior class, never before a major force in shaping Japanese politics or culture, now became the prime mover. Unprecedented armed conflicts among the warrior clans, unlike localized power struggles at court, dragged even commoners into the fray. Military control led to the replacement not only of the political system but also of basic ways of life and outlook, creating a whole new array of values. It was a time of massive social upheaval; and for many, the world really seemed to be falling apart.
Contemporary literature, such as Hojoki (The Ten-Foot-Square Hut, 1212) by Kamo no Chomei (1155-1216) and Heike monogatari , reflected these convulsive currents. Ryojin hisho songs also capture the disturbing symptoms of the changing world, helping their readers understand what it was like to be part of history in the making. Unlike the prose chronicles, the contents of Ryojin hisho offer only a glimpse of the new signs and mood, but they do make it very clear that ominous and disturbing shifts were well under way.
What caught the attention of the Ryojin hisho poets most was the undeniable presence of warriors in Heian society. Their wealth, life-style, and power are viewed with mixed feelings of envy, wonder, and occasional derision. In one example, we find a survey of the kinds of diversions that warriors enjoyed. The song's speaker, obviously an outsider and not of the warrior class, is awestruck by the spectacles unfolding in the compounds of a warlord's mansion—the riches and power evident in the large number of horses and the garishness of the unusual entertainment:
RH 352
jome no okaru mitachi kana | Look, a mansion: with all those fine horses, |
musa no tachi to zo oboetaru | yes, it must be a warrior's place. |
jushi no kozushi no kataodori | On the big acrobats, little acrobats leap, |
kine wa hakata no otoko miko | and a shaman dances, a man, from Hakata.[43] |
The acrobats (jushi ) described in the song were associated with sarugaku players. Their repertoire included juggling, gymnastics, and magical tricks; colorful costumes as well as superb performing skills contributed to their popular appeal.[44] During the Heian period, acrobats were often invited to perform at the banquets of nobles. When the warriors began to gain power, the jushi became an essential part of their entertainment program as well.[45] Another noteworthy sight is the male shaman dancer. Given the fact that miko were ordinarily women, a male shaman impersonating a female would be an aberration. Through the speaker, who may represent the collective attitude of the common people, the song expresses a sense of uneasiness tinted with wonder about the warriors and what they represent.
The impression that warriors make on their onlookers is also the subject of the next song, in catalog form, which uses the same formulaic expression we encountered in chapters 5 and 6, konomu mono . The detailed inventory of the splendid regalia and arms reveals a fascination with the warriors' physical appearance on the part of the speaker, who may be someone familiar with the taste and ways of the warriors:
RH 436 | ||
musa no konomu mono | Warriors' favorite things: | |
kon yo kurenai yamabuki | navy blue, crimson, gold, | |
koki suho akane hoya no suri | dark red, madder red, hoya dye; | |
yoki yumi yanagui muma kura | fine bows, quivers, horses, saddles, | |
tachi koshigatana | long swords, short swords, | |
yoroi kabuto ni wakidate kote gushite | helmet, and armor complete with side-bucklers and armguards.[46] |
The dark blue (kon ) was a color used for the outfits of low-ranking warriors and was consciously avoided by Heian aristocrats, never appearing in works such as Genji monogatari to describe the nobility's clothes.[47] The fact that it tops the list in the present song clearly signifies a new aesthetic taste ushered in by the warrior class.
The power and spirited life of the rising military classes are suggested in the following song, undergirded by the playful suggestion that, to keep up with the times, one should join the warrior culture:
RH 327 | ||
musa o konomaba koyanagui | If you admire warriors, get a quiver; | |
kari o konomaba ayaigasa | if you like hunting, a rush hat | |
makuri agete | with a rolled brim. | |
azusa no mayumi o kata ni kake | Sling the catalpa bow on your shoulder | |
ikusa asobi o yo ikusagami | and let's play war, you war gods. |
Some songs in Ryojin hisho confirm the indisputable arrival of warriors in Heian society by listing the Shinto shrines dedicated to the gods related to warfare. The following two companion pieces, for example, using the Osaka Barrier in Omi as the demarcation line, divide the Japanese country in two, east and west, and suggest how far the sphere of the warriors' activities and power had spread—to include virtually the whole of the country. The shrines, in a sense, embody the mythico-political history of Japan, which is replete with military expeditions and conquests. The first song enumerates warrior shrines in the east:
RH 248 | ||
seki yori hingashi no ikusagami | These gods of war live east of the barrier: | |
kashima kandori suwa no miya | Kashima, Katori, Suwa no Miya, | |
mata hira no myojin | and Hira Myojin; | |
awa no su tai no kuchi ya otaka myojin | also Su in Awa, Otaka Myojin in Tai no Kuchi, | |
atsuta ni yatsurugi ise ni wa tado no miya | Yatsurugi in Atsuta, and Tado no Miya in Ise. |
The main god of Kashima Shrine in Ibaraki Prefecture is Take mikazuchi no Mikoto, who helped Emperor Jinmu during his conquest of the Kumano region; his sword is a special object of veneration at the shrine.[48] Katori Shrine in the same prefecture enshrines Futsu nushi no Mikoto, another god who helped Jinmu in his expedition through the Yamato basin. These two shrines, Kashima and Katori, were once the most powerful shrines in the eastern part of Japan.[49] Located in Nagano Prefecture, the main divinity of Suwa no Miya Shrine is Take mina kata no Kami, who settled in Suwa after being defeated by Take mikazuchi no o no Kami.[50] The Hira Myojin (Shirahige Shrine) in Shiga Prefecture venerates Saruta hiko no Okami, who, after serving as the vanguard of Ninigi no Mikoto on his descent to earth, settled in the Lake Biwa area.[51] The song's Su Shrine is in fact Awa Shrine in Chiba Prefecture, where Ame no futotama no Mikoto, who served the Sun Goddess Amaterasu in controlling the Inbe (the Shinto
ceremonial lineage group), is worshiped.[52] Otaka Myojin, or simply Otaka Shrine, is located nearby in Tai no Kuchi. [53] Yatsurugi, another name for the Atsuta Shrine in Nagoya, houses the sword that Yamato Takeru supposedly used during his expedition to the eastern region. [54] Tado no Miya, or Tado Shrine, in Mie Prefecture worships Amatsu hikone no Mikoto, a son of Amaterasu, and for this reason has a close relationship with the Ise Shrine. [55]
The next song lists warrior shrines in the west, beginning in the Chugoku area:
RH 249 | ||
seki yori nishi naru ikusagami | These gods of war live west of the barrier: | |
ippon chusan aki naru itsukushima | Ippon Chusan, Itsukushima in Aki, | |
bichu naru kibitsumiya | Kibitsumiya in Bichu, | |
harima ni hiromine sosanjo | Hiromine and Sosanjo in Harima; | |
awaji no iwaya ni wa sumiyoshi nishi no miya | across from Iwaya in Awaji are Sumiyoshi and Nishi no Miya. |
Ippon Chusan is in fact Kibitsu Shrine, located on Mount Chusan in Okayama Prefecture, where the general Okibitsu hiko no Mikoto pacified provincial disturbances during the reign of Emperor Sujin (r. 97-30 B. C.).[56] Next, the song makes due note of Itsukushima Shrine, the tutelary shrine of the Taira clan. To the east, in Himeji in Hyogo Prefecture, the Hiromine Shrine worships Susano o no Mikoto as its main god,[57] while Sosanjo (the Idatehyoju Shrine) has two warrior gods: Idategami (the god of arrow and shield) and Hyojugami (the god of arms).[58] Iwaya is Iwaya Shrine, also located in Hyogo Prefecture, whose main divinities are Izanami and Susano o no Mikoto.[59] The next two shrines, Sumiyoshi and Nishi no Miya (Hirota Shrine), likewise in Hyogo Prefecture, are grouped together as centers of veneration for the gods who assisted Empress Jingu (r. 201-69) on her legendary expedition to Korea.[60]
Different from the preceding songs, the following one dwells specifically on an individual warrior's achievement; he is Minamoto Yoshiie (1039-1106), popularly known as Hachiman Taro.[61] The eldest son of Yoriyoshi, Yoshiie fought with his father in the Early Nine Years War (1051-62), which marked the beginning of the Minamoto ascendancy in the eastern provinces. He also became a hero in another war, the Later Three Years War (1083-87), crushing the rebellion of Kiyohara Iehira (d.
1087).[62] In the present song, the allusion to the eagle exalts both Yoshiie's military prowess and the Minamoto's increasing prominence:
RH 444 | ||
washi no sumu miyama ni wa | In the mountain retreats where eagles dwell, | |
nabete no tori wa sumu mono ka | can lesser birds live? | |
onajiki genji to mosedomo | Though he bears the common Genji name, | |
hachiman taro wa osoroshi ya | oh, how terrifying, that Hachiman Taro! |
The Hogen Disturbance was not only the tragedy of the imperial family but also a turning point in Japanese history.[63] Its victim, Emperor Sutoku, seems especially to have impressed himself on the popular mind, as his destiny was so extraordinary and appalling. The next song, which is considered to allude to Sutoku, uses a warped pine tree to convey his consuming grief in Sanuki, the place of his exile:
RH 431 | ||
sanuki no matsuyama ni | On Mount Matsuyama in Sanuki, | |
matsu no hitomoto yugamitaru | a single crooked pine, | |
mojirisa no sujirisa ni | tortured and bent, | |
soneudaru ka to ya | they say it's raging. | |
naoshima no sabakan no | Even on the Island called Straight, | |
matsu o dani mo naosazaruran | they can't put this one right.[64] |
Notice the play on the word naosu (to straighten), which is found in both naoshirna (straight island) and naosazaruran (seems unable to be straight-ened). The imagery is a metaphor for the depth and intensity of Sutoku's unredressable grudge against his brother, Go-Shirakawa—ironically the recorder of the song.
Signs of the changing times were found not only in sensational events involving the highborn, but also in the lives of the commoners. The troubled state of the country and apprehension about its future are ex-pressed in the following song about a young man drafted into the army. Scenes such as this were likely all too common as the country found itself swept into the Genpei War:
RH 393 | ||
ashiko ni tateru wa nani bito zo | Who is standing there? | |
inari no shimo no miya no tayu | Isn't it the priest's son, | |
mimusuko ka | from the Lower Inari Shrine? | |
shinjichi no taro na ya | Yes, the oldest son, | |
niwaka ni akatsuki no | suddenly a soldier; | |
hyoji ni tsuisasarete | they came for him at dawn, | |
nokori no shuiotachi o | to keep the people in peace— | |
heian ni mamore to te | that's why.[65] |
The Inari shrines in general were associated with rice cultivation, and the one at Fushimi, mentioned here, was the center of such shrines—the core of the life of farmers. If the son of the shrine priest were drafted, especially the eldest one who would continue the priestly line, the situation in the capital must have been grave indeed. The fact that he was taken away at dawn makes the situation all the more fearful and ominous.
The civil war, which necessitated moving soldiers from one region to another, provided the Heian residents with opportunities to learn about manners and customs other than their own. But the cultures outside the capital—especially those to the east—were usually perceived as unpalatable or even obiectionable and thus often became the object of derision. The two following songs betray this attitude of disdain. In the first one, contempt for the reprehensible behavior of a common soldier from the east (Azuma) is highlighted, focusing on his violation of the basics of marriage protocol:
RH 473 | ||
azuma yori | Just got in yesterday | |
kino kitareba | from Azuma— | |
me mo motazu | haven't had time to get a wife; | |
kono kitaru kon no | how about trading | |
kariao ni musume | your daughter | |
kaetabe | for this here dark blue cloak? |
The dark blue (kon ) color of the man's cloak and the man's proposal of marriage in exchange for a mean article of clothing convey the scandalized feelings of the ceremonious Heian capital residents and their sense of outrage not just at boorish easterners but at warriors in general.
In the second song, the strange customs of the east are on view as the speaker comments scornfully on the aberrant performances of male miko :
RH 556 | ||
azuma ni wa | Are there no women | |
onna wa naki ka | in the east? | |
otoko miko | Only male shamans there, | |
sareba ya kami no | but even so, | |
otoko ni wa tsuku | the god sweeps down on them. |
Yet even in the capital, things are not as they once were. New trends, not always desirable, prevail. And what happens in the capital, whether it be frivolous or serious, is interpreted as an index of the state of the nation as a whole. The following two companion songs detail the latest fashion vogue in the capital—the disturbing symptom of an age steeped in flimsy fads while serious political crises brew:
RH 368 | ||
kono goro miyako ni hayaru mono | Up-to-date fashion in the capital: | |
kataate koshiate eboshitodome | stiff shoulder pads, waist pads, hat pins, | |
eri no tatsu kata sabieboshi | high collars, lacquered caps, | |
nuno uchi no shita no hakama | cotton under trousers, narrow outer trousers | |
yono no sashi nuki | not four-no wide![66] |
The basic feature of this list of trendy fashion items for men is the kowasozoku , meaning "stiffened costume." It emphasized an angular, hard look achieved by starching and padding the clothes.[67] The result was a striking contrast to the naesozoku (softer costume), characterized by rounded and flowing lines, which had been popular among courtiers up to mid-Heian times. On the whole, the new men's fashion reflects a shift from the effusive taste of the aristocracy to the more stern, controlled, and action-oriented functionalism of the warrior class. These disturbing trends arise again in the second song, concerning women's fashion:
RH 369 | ||
kono goro miyako ni hayaru mono | Up-to-date fashion in the capital: | |
ryutai kamigami esekazura | eyebrows penciled willow-thin, all sorts of hairdos, hairpieces, | |
shioyuki omime onnakaza | shioyuki , Omi women, women dressed like men; |
naginata motanu ama zo naki | not a nun without a halberd, none! |
During the Heian period, it was customary for women to shave their natural eyebrows and draw on thick ones on the forehead. The fad laid out here, however, stresses a very thin line like a willow branch—obviously a new style.[68] The meaning of shioyuki is unclear, but it may refer to courtesans.[69] The Omi women are likely asobi or kugutsu who settled around the Setagawa River in the vicinity of Lake Biwa in Omi.[70] "Women in male costumes" may be shirabyoshi , women who danced in men's clothing. On the whole, the fashionable items for women outlined here are marked by affectation and sham; those who wore such things would hardly have been considered commendable or of good breeding. The flourishing of various types of female entertainers is also notable. Most striking is the image in the last line of nuns armed with halberds parading through the streets of the capital, which certainly suggests great social unrest and insecurity.
In another song, the deteriorating situation of women during these times finds expression in the figure of a nun. Despite her assertion that she has respectable relatives (all male) to rely on, she is obviously in reduced circumstances. It is possible that songs such as these were originally beggars' songs:
RH 377 | ||
ama wa kaku koso saburaedo | I may look like an old drab nun, but | |
taianji no ichimanhoshi mo oji zo kashi | Ichiman, the priest at Taianji Temple, | |
oi mo ari | he's my uncle. Also there's a nephew, | |
todaiji ni mo shugakushite ko mo motari | also a son studying at Todaiji Temple. | |
amake no saburaeba | It looks like rain, | |
mono mo kide mairikeri | so I dressed really plain.[71] |
Some Ryojin hisho songs register the conditions of hard-pressed families in the lower classes. In the following song—one of the longest in Ryojin hisho —we find a grievous protest raised against the calloushess of the elites in Heian society, through the lyric voice of a mother wailing about her broken family. The speaker of the poem, probably a female shaman at Wakamiya Shrine in the Iwashimizu Hachiman Shrine complex, pours out her woes to the kami she serves:[72]
RH 363 | ||
ona ga kodomo wa tada futari | Only two children for this old lady. | |
hitori no onnago wa | They called my girl | |
nii no chujo dono no | to be a kitchen maid | |
kuriya zoshi ni meshishikaba | for the middle general. | |
tatemateki | I gave her up. | |
ototo no onokogo wa | They wanted my boy, the younger one, | |
usa no daiguji ga hayafune | to be an oarsman on the sloop | |
funako ni koishikaba | of the high priest at Usa. | |
madaiteki | I served him up. | |
kami mo hotoke mo goranze yo | Oh gods, oh buddhas, bear witness! | |
nani o tataritamau wakamiya no omae zo | God of Wakamiya, what is my sin?[73] |
The old mother's acute sense of the wrongs inflicted on her family by the powerful represents a social indictment rarely seen in the poetry of the times.
Another indication in Ryojin hisho of the unstable social atmosphere that then prevailed was the depiction of gamblers. Although as a poetic topic gamblers have appeared in literary works from Man'yoshu on, they are featured six times in Ryojin hisho , which suggests their conspicuous presence at least among the singers of these songs.[74] Their uprooted an marginal life-style comes to light in the following song, in which a mother prays for her son's success in gambling. Given that in the late Heian period the government took action to quash gambling as a socially disruptive activity, arresting bands of gamblers wholesale on the streets of the capital,[75] the mother's concern takes on a compelling significance:
RH 365 | ||
waga ko wa hatachi ni narinuran | My son must be in his twenties now— | |
bakuchi shite koso arikunare | I hear he's a wandering gambler | |
kuniguni no bakuto ni | in a provincial gambling gang. | |
sasugani ko nareba nikukanashi | Well, he's mine, I can't hate him! | |
makaitamau na | Gods of Sumiyoshi and Nishi no Miya, | |
oji no sumiyoshi nishi no miya | I beg you, don't let him lose the game.[76] |
The following song deals with the hidden area of gamblers' practices and preferences, phrased in the familiar formula konomu mono , which we have seen used for the esoteric world of asobi, hijiri , and warriors as well. The list concerns dice playing; in addition, several skillful gamblers are named, likely by aliases:
RH 17 | ||
bakuchi no konomu mono | A gambler's favorite things: | |
hyosai kanasai shisosai | hyo dice, steel dice, the die faces four and three; | |
sore o ba tare ka uchietaru | hands skilled in the toss: | |
monsan gyosan tsukizuki seiji to ka | Monsan, Gyosan, Tsukizuki Seiji, so they say.[77] |
In the next song, too, the gamblers mentioned are probably identified by aliases. Interestingly, most of their names have a Buddhist ring to them, representing another striking combination of sacred and profane in Ryojin hisho . While we cannot know whether these were assumed or real names, some contemporary sources suggest that priest-gamblers did exist during the Heian period; perhaps, then, the men named here belonged to such a group:[78]
RH 437 | ||
hoshi bakuchi no yogaru wa | Strangest of the priestly gamblers: | |
jizo yo kasen jiro terashi to ka | Jizo, Kasen, Jiro, Terashi, so it's said, | |
owari ya ise no mimizu shimochi | Mimizu from Owari or Ise, and Shimochi; | |
muge ni waroki wa keisokubo | but the wildest knave of all is Priest Keisoku. |
The names with definite links to Buddhism are Jizo, Kasen (the Japanese reading of Mahakatyayana, one of the Buddha's Four Great Disciples), Terashi (another reading of jishu , a temple secretary), Shimochi (a word meaning a new Buddhist convert), and Keisoku (the Japanese reading of Mount Kukkutapada, on which Mahakasyapa is supposedly to have entered into nirvanic meditation). The meaning of Mimizu is not clear, but it could be a variant of mikuzu , a scum on the water or an ugly person with a mean demeanor.[79] The man identified as Shimochi may be a novice priest who has just had a religious awakening (hosshin ).[80] In this subculture, the profane simply appropriates the sacred, which leads to a quality of wry humor.
The confused and decadent mood of the times comes into full view in the lament of a mother whose children seem to epitomize the moral lapses of the folk world depicted in Ryojin hisho :
RH 366 | ||
ona no kodomo no arisama wa | This old lady's children, how they act! | |
kaza wa bakuchi no uchimake ya | My elder son's a gambler, born to lose; | |
katsu yo nashi | the time of his winning is never. | |
zenshi wa madakini yako konomumeri | The younger son's a young monk, but given to wandering the night. | |
hime ga kokoro no shidoke nakereba | As my daughter's heart is wild as well, | |
ito wabishi | how miserable their mother![81] |
A summary of late-Heian decadence and hedonism is presented in the following song, which is filled with jestful irreverence:
RH 426 | ||
hijiri o tateji wa ya | Why bother to be holy men? | |
kesa o kakeji wa ya | Why wear the stole, | |
zuzu o motaji wa ya | why carry the beads? | |
toshi no wakaki ori tawaresen | The years of youth are the time to play! |
Thus the troubled yet gay mood of the period leaves its imprint in the songs of Ryojin hisho , telling that life may be painful, imperfect, and often irksome, but at the same time it remains energizing, exciting, and colorful.
Quasi-Children's Songs
When we speak of the wide variety of topics in Ryojin hisho , a handful of songs ostensibly for children are invariably mentioned. Admittedly, these songs, in their utter simplicity, do at first glance appear to be ones that young children might sing. Yet when they are considered in the performative context of asobi entertainment, it becomes clear that they are in fact anything but children's songs.
This song, presumably voicing a child's threat to a snail, illustrates the point:
RH 408 | ||
mae mae katatsuburi | Dance, snail, dance! | |
mawanu mono naraba | If you fail, snail, | |
muma no ko ya ushi no ko ni | I'll have colts kick, | |
kuesaseten fumiwaraseten | calves stamp, smash you flat. | |
makoto ni utsukushiku mautaraba | But dance pretty and | |
hana no sono made asobasen | you can dance among flowers in my garden. |
The song may originally have been sung in conjunction with monomane mai (mimic dances), a dance form that imitated the movement of people at work, animals, and insects in a humorous or even lewd manner and was staged as entertainment during banquets.[82] Once it became an imayo performed by female entertainers, however, the song may have taken on a meaning very different from that of children playing with insects. Uttered in a disguised children's voice and in children's language, the song can easily imply men's suggestive exhortations for an asobi to display her skills—both as a musical entertainer and as a prostitute.
The following song, because it focuses on a dragonfly, long a popular motif in children's songs, has usually been understood to belong to that genre.[83] But here again, when we view the ditty in the context of an asobi's performance, another meaning presents itself. Especially with the words warawabe and kaza , which mean young men rather than children, and asobase , meaning to let someone have fun and carrying a clear erotic undertone, the song could easily be a strong, provocative utterance spoken to asobi during physical contact with a customer:[84]
RH 438 | ||
iyo iyo tobo yo | Stay, dragonfly, stay, | |
katashio mairan sate itare | I'll salt your tail to make you stay, | |
hatarakade | hey, don't move a muscle! | |
sudareshino no saki ni | I'll tie you up with a horsehair rope, | |
muma no o yoriawasete | hitched to a bamboo pole; | |
kaitsukete | and then | |
warawabe kaza bara ni | the boys, the young men, I'll let them | |
kurasete asobasen | spin you around and have their fun.[85] |
Similarly, the next song is anything but a children's song, although it may be interpreted as a dialogue between a toy top and its owner, usually assumed to be a boy. However, the street names and the references to the festival at Jonanji Shrine hint at a more multivalent meaning. Most likely, komatsuburi (literally, a spinning top) is the name of a courtesan, and the song represents her coy refusal of an invitation to go to the outskirts of the capital with a customer, presumably for a tryst. The "horses" may well allude to men around the Toba Palace area (possibly warriors) with whom the woman had an unpleasant experience she does not want to repeat:
RH 439 | ||
izare komatsuburi | Let's go, my spinning top, | |
toba no jonanji no matsuri mini | to see the fair in Toba, at Jonanji! | |
ware wa makaraji osoroshi ya | Oh no I won't, for I'm afraid, | |
korihatenu | I've learned my lesson: | |
tsukurimichi ya yotsuzuka ni | too many restless horses rearing up | |
aseru agari uma no okaru ni | on the Tsukurimichi and Yotsuzuka roads.[86] |
As these songs make clear, it is important always to keep the perfor-mative context and the females' role as lyricists, singers, and entertainers in mind when engaging in interpretation. Indeed, an important part of the entertainment purpose is achieved only when the audience decodes the symbolic or implied meaning of the songs, appreciating the messages on more than one level. This is true of numerous other seemingly simple songs in Ryojin hisho as well: when looked at closely, they reveal qualities not apparent at first or even second glance. And it is these qualities that give the songs their appeal.
Conclusion
Because the Ryojin hisho was lost for so many centuries, its influence on premodern Japanese literature is slight. But it has had a noticeable impact, perhaps as much as other classical texts, on many modern Japanese poets and novelists and even on the general public. Twentieth-century readers have found the anthology appealing because of its fresh insights into Heian realities, its frank and open character, its comprehensive coverage of poetic subjects, and because of the symbolic significance of its survival and recovery after centuries of obscurity.
The imayo genre as seen in Ryojin hisho represents a synthesis of the Japanese song tradition, a tradition that extends back to the folk songs of ancient Japan including kiki kayo (songs from the Kojiki and Nihonshoki ), songs in Man'yoshu , kagurauta, saibara , and fuzoku . And by integrating Buddhist songs into the native song tradition, imayo became a genre in which seemingly incompatible elements of Heian culture could coexist and interact. In a sense, it reflected the total poetic configuration of Heian Japan. The breadth of its themes is matched only by its diversity of poetic form and prosody, comparable to that in Man'yoshu .
The fact that the main creators and performers of imayo were female singers of marginal social status cannot be overemphasized. Women began to contribute to Japanese literature and performing arts as early as the period of the Kojiki and Man'yoshu . In the late Nara period, some women performing artists were employed by the Naikyobo, a government office specifically charged with providing and supervising female musical entertainment and dance at the court.[1] This official tradition of female enter-tainment continued well into the Heian period, reaching its peak during the Fujiwara regency.[2]
The female imayo singers —miko, asobi , and kugutsu —however, provided a private form of performing arts, developing and regulating their artistry and methods of musical transmission within their respective groups and complementing the government-managed female entertainment pro-grams. The kugutsu were most seriously committed to imayo as a dignified form of high art, cultivating it with keen aesthetic sense and controlling the training and the transmission of songs through kinship lines. Both miko and asobi used imayo largely as an auxiliary medium in their life of prostitution. The fact that groups of these female entertainers became the principal arbiters of popular music during the late Heian period, even penetrating court culture with their songs, demonstrates their consummate artistry. In a few cases, their artistic accomplishments even afforded them occasional or temporary upward social mobility.
The imayo genre, however, never achieved the status of a recognized state art or craft as kagurauta had, nor did its singers in general receive the public patronage of the court. Their recognition by Emperor Go-Shirakawa stands as a significant exception. Go-Shirakawa's interest in imayo was grounded in a personal, religio-aesthetic understanding of the power of music, derived from Buddhist dialectical thought and the concept of kyogen kigyo (see chapter 3). Go-Shirakawa's unorthodox pursuit and championing of the art of imayo has thus preserved at least some of these songs for posterity in the extant fragments of Ryojin hisho .
Go-Shirakawa suffered much political adversity during his career and, most tragically, was haunted by the specter of his wronged brother, Em-peror Sutoku. Nevertheless, he is credited for his efforts to reassert royal prestige and power, long eclipsed by the Fujiwara regentship. Notable among these activities are his commissioning of the waka collection Senzaishu as well as lavish picture scrolls and his unparalleled frequent pilgrimages to outlying regions.
Ryojin hisho may be counted as one of the most telling expressions of Go-Shirakawa's expansive cultural projects, a product born of his riveting interest in imayo music of plebeian origin. It is a complex and multifaceted work, containing diverse viewpoints, richly evocative observations, and far-ranging sentiments. Its themes cover religion, society, human relationships, and even nature; they touch upon the old and the new, the high and the low, the center and the periphery, the sacred and the profane. This expanded vision of the plurality of Heian society is conspicuously absent from contemporary aristocratic waka , where insistence on homogeneity, uniformity, and conformity to received models are of paramount concern. The songs in Ryojin hisho in this sense embody the consciousness of a
new age in the making, where difference was more tolerated, class boundaries were more fluid, and a fresh synthesis of differing traditions was appreciated. The anonymous singer-poets of Ryojin hisho seem to have captured in their songs this transition from aristocratic exclusivism to populist participation in the creation of a new national culture.
The sense of the passing of one age and the advent of another is first evinced in the homon uta , chiefly through religious reflection. Even in this rather homogeneous section there is some diversity, for the songs deal not only with orthodox Tendai doctrines but also with the newly burgeoning Amida pietism. Tendai metaphysics is set against the pleas for salvation of fishermen and hunters; and public praise of Buddhist divinities shares space with monologues by common women aspiring to spiritual emancipation. The abstruse, transcendental realm of the buddhas and bodhisattvas is rendered in the simple storytelling style of popular setsuwa . In the cultic worship of the Lotus Sutra and the divinities in the Buddhist pan-theon, the trend is clearly toward easy access.
In the shiku no kamiuta virtually every area of human activity is touched upon: religion, love, society, men and women, and the surrounding environment. This wide assortment of subjects is often named as the source for the colorfulness and diversity of Ryojin hisho . Through detailed examination of these spheres we learn much about the mundane existence as well as the aspirations of many distinctive groups in Heian society, especially those living on the margins. The folk characters display the perennial foibles of humankind; their keen observations provide a rare panorama of contemporary social change, and their sparkling wit brings into relief the tragicomedy in which they play out their roles. In this sense, the shiku no kamiuta section can be characterized as the most enlivening and entertaining element of Ryojin hisho .
The theme of love proves as powerful in kindling the imagination of Ryojin hisho poets as it does for waka poets, but the emphasis here shifts dramatically from subtle evocation to frank expression of physical love. Parental love is also expressed, signifying a more comprehensive coverage of human love than in traditional lyrical poetry. Ryojin hisho songs exhibit a keen awareness of the social and political changes that were taking place at the end of the Heian period. Disturbing trends symptomatic of the instability of Heian society are acutely observed and reported; human behavior and social mores in all their anomaly, hypocrisy, and incongruity become the subject of biting commentary. Some events, viewed as ominous portents of larger historical developments of disastrous consequence, are regarded with a sense of awe and apprehension; the rise of the warrior
classes is particularly called to our attention. Yet at the same time, the ability and even need to laugh in the face of adversity remain clearly evident.
Themes on Shinto religious practices appear, all concentrated in jinja uta in the niku no kamiuta section. These songs are often stylized Shinto prayers for the enduring prosperity of the sovereign and aristocratic clans. Most of them are celebratory, stressing the bright, joyful side of human life.
In the final analysis, Go-Shirakawa's Ryojin hisho is a kind of photo album, preserving colorful snapshots of Heian society as it faced radical changes. It stands as faithful witness to the throes of those times, registering the confusion, turbulence, movement, and excitement that accompany any such upheaval. The anthology embraces life in its entirety, traditional and innovative, whole and broken, beautiful and unseemly. No single set of values is advocated exclusively over the others. That an emperor, surrounded by an elitist and exclusive court culture, should have played a catalytic role in the birth of this mosaic anthology is remarkable. Ryojin hisho stands as an enduring testament to his unorthodox poetic vision.
Notes
The basic annotated texts of the Ryojin hisho used for this study are the following: Kawaguchi Hisao and Shida Nobuyoshi, eds., Wakan roeishu , Ryojin hisho , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 73 (Iwanami Shoten, 1965) [hereafter cited as NKBT 73]; and Usuda Jingoro and Shinma Shin'ichi, eds., Kagurauta, Saibara, Ryojin hisho , Kanginshu , Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshfi, vol. 25 (Shogakkan, 1976) [hereafter cited as NKBZ 25]. Occasional references are made to Enoki Katsuro, ed., Ryojin hisho , Shincho Nihon Koten Shusei, vol. 31 (Shinchosha, 1979).
Introduction
1. Konishi Jin'ichi, Ryojin hisho ko (Sanseido, 1941), pp. 51, 81.
2. NKBZ 25:182-83.
3. NKBT 73:345. It must be noted that Han Ê was a female singer.
4. An implicit reference to this ''dancing dust," signifying the power of superb singing, appears in Tosa nikki . See Suzuki Tomotaro et al., eds., Tosa nikki, Kagero nikki, Izumi Shikibu nikki, Sarashina nikki , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 20 (Iwanami Shoten, 1965), p. 30.
5. See sec. 14 in Nishio Minoru, ed., Hojoki , Tsurezuregusa , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 30 (Iwanami Shoten, 1964), p. 102.
6. Sasaki Nobutsuna, Ryojin hisho (Iwanami Bunko, 1933), p. 194.
7. Konishi Jin'ichi, Preface to his Ryojin hisho ko .
8. Shinma Shin'ichi, Kayoshi no kenkyu : sono ichi — imayo ko (Shibundo, 1947), pp. 244-67.
9. See song no. 314. It has fourteen lines with highly irregular prosody.
10. The most extreme case is song no. 410, which is on the topic of lice.
11. Arthur Waley, "Some Poems from the Manyoshu and Ryojin His-sho," Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society , 1921, pp. 193-203. More recent
translations of Ryojin hisho are "Thirty-two Songs from the Ryojin hisho ," in Hiroaki Sato and Burton Watson, eds. and trans., From the Country of Eight Islands: An Anthology of Japanese Poetry (New York: Anchor Books, 1981), pp. 157-62; and Yasuhiko Moriguchi and David Jenkins, trans., The Dance of the Dust on the Rafters: Selections from Ryojin-hisho (Seattle: Broken Moon Press, 1990).
1 Emperor Go-Shirakawa and Imayo
1. Go-Shirakawa, the seventy-seventh sovereign, was the fourth son of Emperor Toba and his principal consort, Taikenmon-in (Fujiwara Shoshi, 1101-45). He became emperor in 1155 on the death of Emperor Konoe (1139-55), his younger half-brother, born of the union between Toba and his favorite secondary consort, Bifukumon-in (Fujiwarn Tokushi, 1117-60). His becoming emperor at the age of twenty-nine makes him a late-comer in Heian politics, where infants were frequently elevated to the throne.
2. The remark is reported by Jien (1155-1225) in his Gukansho (Tracts of Foolish Views) (1219-20). See Okami Masao and Akamatsu Toshihide, eds., Gukansho , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 86 (Iwanami Shoten, 1967), p. 216.
3. See Watanabe Shogo, Ryojin hisho no fuzoku to bungei (Miyai Shoten, 1981), pp. 7-8.
4. Go-Shirakawa's thirty-five-year rule as a retired emperor ( insei ) was record-breaking. The five emperors under his insei were his son Nijo (r. 1158-65), grandson Rokujo (r. 1165-68), son Takakura (r. 1168-80), grandson Antoku (r. 1180-83), and grandson Go-Toba (r. 1183-98). Em-peror Shirakawa (1053-1129) is credited with the establishment of insei .
5. Sutoku was known as a son born of the illicit liaison between Em-peror Shirakawa, Go-Shirakawa's great-grandfather, and Taikenmon-in, Shirakawa's adopted daughter and Toba's consort. Therefore, Sutoku was the half-brother of Go-Shirakawa; however, he passed as the putative son of Emperor Toba. The disturbance—a succession dispute, in essence—occurred in the wake of the death of senior ex-Emperor Toba, when junior ex-Emperor Sutoku (1119-64), forced to abdicate by Toba in favor of Konoe, tried to restore his line on the throne.
6. This marked the first time that the death penalty was revived since the Kusuko Disturbance in 810 during the reign of Emperor Saga (r. 809-23). Shinzei is said to have recommended to Go-Shirakawa the execution of the culprits involved in the incident. See Iida Yukiko, Hogen , Heiji no ran (Kyoikusha, 1979), p. 116.
7. Okami and Akamatsu, eds., Gukansho , p. 335.
8. Quoted in Enoki, ed., Ryojin hisho , p. 281.
9. See Iida, Hogen , p. 138.
10. NKBT 73:444.
11. Saibara refers to folk songs arranged to court music. Roei is the practice of chanting or singing Japanese poems in the manner of recited Chinese poems. Shomyo is a general term for Buddhist vocal music usually performed by priests during temple ceremonies. Emperor Toba himself was an expert in saibara singing, and Go-Shirakawa's skill was equal to his father's. Go-Shirakawa underwent training in the Minamoto school of roei and is also listed in the lineage chart of the transmission of shomyo as the disciple of the priest Kakan. See Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 46-50.
12. Emperor Juntoku (1197-1242), Go-Shirakawa's great-grandson and Go-Toba's son, attests in his work Yakumo misho (His Majesty's Yakumo Treatise, 1234), that Go-Shirakawa was an accomplished imayo singer. See Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 1.
13. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 89-93, 149-56.
14. Kure Fumiaki, Imayo ko (Risosha, 1965), p. 31. Fuzoku (uta ) refers to country folk songs in a general sense. More narrowly, it refers to folk songs incorporated into the court entertainment repertoire. Some fifty such song lyrics are extant. See Tsuchihashi Yutaka and Konishi Jin'ichi, eds., Kodai kayoshu , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 3 (Iwanami Sho-ten, 1957), pp. 277-78.
15. See NKBT 73:469.
16. At least two scenes in different sections of Murasaki Shikibu nikki describe court nobles' enjoyment in singing imayo at their gatherings; see Ikeda Kikan, Kishigami Shinji, and Akiyama Ken, eds., Makura no soshi , Murasaki Shikibu nikki , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 19 (Iwanami Shoten, 1958), pp. 445, 503. In Makura no soshi , Sei Shonagon briefly mentions imayo as "songs with long melodies"; see ibid., sec. 280, p. 301.
15. See NKBT 73:469.
16. At least two scenes in different sections of Murasaki Shikibu nikki describe court nobles' enjoyment in singing imayo at their gatherings; see Ikeda Kikan, Kishigami Shinji, and Akiyama Ken, eds., Makura no soshi , Murasaki Shikibu nikki , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 19 (Iwanami Shoten, 1958), pp. 445, 503. In Makura no soshi , Sei Shonagon briefly mentions imayo as "songs with long melodies"; see ibid., sec. 280, p. 301.
17. Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi , 7 vols. (Hosei Daigaku Shuppankyoku, 1981-90), 2:113. Genshin is best known for his major work, Ojoyoshu (Essentials of Salvation); Mount Kinbu (also known as Mount Omine or Mount Mitake), a famous site for mountain asceticism, is in the southern part of Nara Prefecture.
18. See Mitani Eiichi and Sekine Yoshiko, eds., Sagoromo monogatari , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 79 (Iwanami Shoten, 1965), pp. 429-30. Sagoromo monogatari , a tale of the love adventures of the hero, Sagoromo, is ascribed to Rokujo saiin baishi naishinno no Senji (1022?—92).
19. For instance, Go-Shirakawa's imayo teachers in his youth were Akomaro, from Kagami no Yama in Omi Province, who served at the Bureau of Palace Maintenance; and Kane from Kanzaki, a personal atten-dant of Taikenmon-in, Go-Shirakawa's mother. See NKBT 73:443.
20. Kure, Imayo ko , pp. 121-24. Also valuable as a source regarding imayo performances at court is Kokon chomonju (Stories Heard from Writers Old and New, 1254), one of the major setsuwa (tales) collections
in Japan, by Tachibana Narisue (dates unknown), a literary and musical figure of the Kamakura period.
21. See Kure, Imayo ko , p. 149. Bunkidan , compiled by Ryuen (dates unknown), a biwa expert of the Kamakura period, is a valuable music reference containing materials on biwa music and various song forms, including imayo .
22. Ibid., pp. 124-26.
23. Ibid., pp. 124-38; Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 189-94.
21. See Kure, Imayo ko , p. 149. Bunkidan , compiled by Ryuen (dates unknown), a biwa expert of the Kamakura period, is a valuable music reference containing materials on biwa music and various song forms, including imayo .
22. Ibid., pp. 124-26.
23. Ibid., pp. 124-38; Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 189-94.
21. See Kure, Imayo ko , p. 149. Bunkidan , compiled by Ryuen (dates unknown), a biwa expert of the Kamakura period, is a valuable music reference containing materials on biwa music and various song forms, including imayo .
22. Ibid., pp. 124-26.
23. Ibid., pp. 124-38; Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 189-94.
24. G. Cameron Hurst maintains that the insei period represented the time when emperors exercised real political power, having weakened the influence of Fujiwara regentship; see Insei: Abdicated Sovereigns in the Politics of Late Heian Japan , 1086-1185 (New York: Columbia University Press, 1976), pp. 212-13.
25. Nakayama Taro, Nihon mikoshi (Ookayama Shoten, 1930), pp. 580-83.
26. Ibid., pp. 92-114.
25. Nakayama Taro, Nihon mikoshi (Ookayama Shoten, 1930), pp. 580-83.
26. Ibid., pp. 92-114.
27. Yamagami Izumo, Miko no rekishi (Yuzankaku Shuppan, 1981), pp. 123-25.
28. See Baba Mitsuko, " Ryojin hisho mikouta," Nihon kayo kenkyu 17, no. 4 (1978): 16.
29. See Ogihara Asao and Konosu Hayao, eds., Kojiki, jodaikayo , Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshfi, vol. 1 (Shogakkan, 1973), pp. 81-83. See also Matsumae Takeshi, "The Heavenly Rock-Grotto Myth and the Chinkon Ceremony," Asian Folklore Studies 39, no. 2 (1980): 9-22.
30. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 150.
31. Tago Bay, famous for its scenic beauty with a view of Mount Fuji, is located at the present-day Fuji City in Shizuoka Prefecture. The phrase tago no ura was often used in waka as utamakura , a place-name with poetic association.
32. For details, see Matsumae, "Heavenly Rock-Grotto Myth."
33. Joseishi Sogo Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon joseishi (Tokyo Daigaku Shuppankai, 1982), 2:109.
34. Nakayama, Nihon mikoshi , pp. 214-20. For further details, see Gorai Shigeru, "Asobi-be ko," Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 1 (1963): 33-50; Akima Toshio, "The Songs of the Dead: Poetry, Drama, and Ancient Death Rituals of Japan," Journal of Asian Studies 41 (1982): 485-509; and Yung-Hee Kim Kwon, "The Female Entertainment Tradition in Medieval Japan: The Case of Asobi, " in Performing Feminisms: Feminist Critical Theory and Theatre , ed. Sue-Ellen Case (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1990), pp. 316-27.
35. Gorai, "Asobi-be ko," p. 46.
36. Yamagishi Tokuhei et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , Nihon Shisho Taikei, vol. 8 (Iwanami Shoten, 1981), p. 154. The "Yujoki" is by far the most detailed document on asobi available from the Heian period.
37. Takigawa Masajiro, Yugyonyofu , yujo , kugutsume (Shibundo, 1965), p. 121. A scene in Honen Shonin eden , a picture scroll from the Kamakura period on the life of the priest Honen (1133-1212), depicts an asobi trio in their boat appoaching the ship carrying the priest to exile in Tosa from the Muro no Zu port in Harima Province. See Komatsu Shigemi and Kanzaki Mitsuharu, eds., Honen Shonin eden , Zoku Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 2 (Chuo Koronsha, 1981), pp. 150-51.
38. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , pp. 154-55.
39. Takigawa Masajiro, Miko no rekishi (Shinbudo, 1981), p. 53.
40. Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , pp. 115-119; Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 35.
41. Takigawa, Miko no rekishi , p. 41. At first the Hyakudaifu may have been represented by young female dolls; see ibid., pp. 130-32.
40. Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , pp. 115-119; Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 35.
41. Takigawa, Miko no rekishi , p. 41. At first the Hyakudaifu may have been represented by young female dolls; see ibid., pp. 130-32.
42. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 155.
43. Ibid. The Hirota Shrine is located in the present-day city of Nishi no Miya in Hyogo Prefecture, to the west of Eguchi and Kanzaki. The Sumiyoshi Shrine is located in present-day Osaka, to the south of Eguchi and Kanzaki.
42. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 155.
43. Ibid. The Hirota Shrine is located in the present-day city of Nishi no Miya in Hyogo Prefecture, to the west of Eguchi and Kanzaki. The Sumiyoshi Shrine is located in present-day Osaka, to the south of Eguchi and Kanzaki.
44. Shimae is presumably the name of a place on the lower Yodo River.
45. Ivan Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams: Recollections of a Woman in Eleventh-Century Japan (New York: Dial Press, 1971), p. 115.
46. See Oe no Masafusa, "Yujoki," in Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 155; and Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , pp. 168-69, 192, 196.
47. Similar information may be found in Fujiwara Akihira's (989-1066) Meigo orai (Meigo's Correspondence, 1066), a collection of exemplary letters. See Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , pp. 161-64, 181.
48. On a visit in 1023 to Eguchi, Emperor Ichijo bestowed 100 koku (500 bushels) of rice on the groups of asobi that crowded around the imperial barge. In 1000, during Michinaga's visit to Eguchi, the Empress Dowager Tosanjo-in granted 100 koku of rice to asobi , while Michinaga gave 50 koku . Yorimichi distributed 200 skeins of silk and 200 koku of rice on his visit to the Eguchi and Kanzaki areas in 1031. See Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 37-40.
49. See NKBT 73:454. Tanba no Tsubone's father seems to have been an aristocrat, but her mother was obviously an asobi . See Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 43.
50. The Tennoji Temple is located in Osaka. This episode found its way as well into such setsuwa collections as Senjusho (Selected Stories, 1183) and Kojidan . Finally, the same story was dramatized in the Noh play "Eguchi," attributed to Kan'ami (1333-84), where in the finale the asobi reveals herself as the Bodhisattva Fugen. See Yokomichi Mario and Omote Akira, eds., Yokyokushu , 2 vols., Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vols. 40-41 (Iwanami Shoten, 1964), 1:49-56. For a detailed discussion on impli-
cations of the poetic exchange between Saigyo and the asobi , see William R. LaFleur, "Inns and Hermitages: The Structure of Impermanence," in The Karma of Words: Buddhism and the Literary Arts in Medieval Japan (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1983), pp. 60-79.
51. Shoku Shonin (910-1007) is the founder of Enkyoji Temple on Mount Shosha in Harima Province. The priest, therefore, is also known as Shosha Shonin. Kojidan also relates a story of Shoku Shonin's encounter with an asobi in Kanzaki, who turns out to be the Bodhisattva Fugen. See Kure, Imayo ko , pp. 94-95.
52. Fujiwara Nakazane (1057-1118) was a leading figure in the waka circle of Emperor Horikawa (r. 1086-1107).
53. The lineage chart of the imayo transmission attached to "Imayo no ransho" (Origin of Imayo ), a Kamakura document concerning the genealogy of singers, is included in Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , pp. 610-13. It shows that many kugutsu , who are mentioned in the Kudenshu , belong to this lineage group.
54. See NKBT 73:446-52. For an English translation of Kudenshu , see Yung-Hee Kwon, "The Emperor's Songs: Go-Shirakawa and Ryojin hisho Kudenshu Book 10," Monumenta Nipponica 41 (1986): 277-82.
55. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 158.
56. Ibid., p. 159.
55. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 158.
56. Ibid., p. 159.
57. Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams , pp. 47-48. Apparently, here, the author of the diary did not make a distinction between asobi and kugutsu .
58. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 149.
59. Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , p. 231. It has been noted that Mino Province used to be the major center of the katari-be , a hereditary lineage of reciters, which dispatched the largest number of its members (relative to other reciter groups) to the imperial court to take part in the enthronement ceremony. See Inoue Tatsuo, Kodai oken to kataribe (Kyoikusha, 1979), p. 16. Some scholars even suggest that the imayo singers from Mino were descendants of the katari-be of the region; see, for example, Sekine Kenji, "Aohaka no bungaku, geino," Kokubungaku: kaishaku to kansho 45, no. 12 (1980): 182.
60. Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams , pp. 51-52.
61. NKBT 73:452. Hatsukoe served as Go-Shirakawa's imayo teacher in the early stages of his imayo studies; see ibid., pp. 444-45.
62. Ibid., p. 451. Fujiwara Ienari (1107-54) was an ardent patron of imayo . The terms beginning with ashigara are various song forms within imayo , but their exact meanings are unknown.
60. Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams , pp. 51-52.
61. NKBT 73:452. Hatsukoe served as Go-Shirakawa's imayo teacher in the early stages of his imayo studies; see ibid., pp. 444-45.
62. Ibid., p. 451. Fujiwara Ienari (1107-54) was an ardent patron of imayo . The terms beginning with ashigara are various song forms within imayo , but their exact meanings are unknown.
60. Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams , pp. 51-52.
61. NKBT 73:452. Hatsukoe served as Go-Shirakawa's imayo teacher in the early stages of his imayo studies; see ibid., pp. 444-45.
62. Ibid., p. 451. Fujiwara Ienari (1107-54) was an ardent patron of imayo . The terms beginning with ashigara are various song forms within imayo , but their exact meanings are unknown.
63. Nabiki may be the same woman, who headed the third generation of the Mino imayo lineage. See Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 616.
64. According to Nose Asaji, the term shirabyoshi originally referred
to both a form of dance and the music that accompanied it, Later it came to be used for the dancers themseves. It is generally believed that shirabyoshi dance and music contributed to the evolution of Noh drama. For further details on the etymology and development of shirabyoshi , see Nose, "Shirabyoshi ni tsuite," Kokugo kokubun 1, no. 3 (1931): 6-22. See also Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , pp. 159-61. For sources on the origin of shirabyoshi , see Ichiko Teiji, ed., Heike monogatari , 2 vols., Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vols. 29-30 (Shogakkan, 1973-75), 1:50; and sec. 225 of Tsurezuregusa in Nishio, ed., Hojoki , Tsurezuregusa , p. 271, which suggests the rise of the shirabyoshi sometime during the reign of Emperor Go-Shirakawa.
65. See Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 1:49-64; Kajihara Masaaki, ed., Gikeiki , Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vol. 31 (Shogakkan, 1971), pp. 257-70.
66. See Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 2:164.
67. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 160.
68. NKBT 73:447-51.
69. Ibid., pp. 444-45.
70. Ibid., p. 442.
71. Ibid., pp. 442-43. Zogeishu is believed to have been an imayo collection, no longer extant, that preceded Ryojin hisho . The title is also mentioned in Sengohaykuban utaawase (The Poetry Match in Fifteen Hundred Rounds, ca. 1201) and Genpei josuiki (or seisuiki , A Record of the Genpei War, ca. 1247). Homon (or homon uta ) are songs on Buddhism. Hayauta are presumed to be imayo with a fast tempo.
68. NKBT 73:447-51.
69. Ibid., pp. 444-45.
70. Ibid., p. 442.
71. Ibid., pp. 442-43. Zogeishu is believed to have been an imayo collection, no longer extant, that preceded Ryojin hisho . The title is also mentioned in Sengohaykuban utaawase (The Poetry Match in Fifteen Hundred Rounds, ca. 1201) and Genpei josuiki (or seisuiki , A Record of the Genpei War, ca. 1247). Homon (or homon uta ) are songs on Buddhism. Hayauta are presumed to be imayo with a fast tempo.
68. NKBT 73:447-51.
69. Ibid., pp. 444-45.
70. Ibid., p. 442.
71. Ibid., pp. 442-43. Zogeishu is believed to have been an imayo collection, no longer extant, that preceded Ryojin hisho . The title is also mentioned in Sengohaykuban utaawase (The Poetry Match in Fifteen Hundred Rounds, ca. 1201) and Genpei josuiki (or seisuiki , A Record of the Genpei War, ca. 1247). Homon (or homon uta ) are songs on Buddhism. Hayauta are presumed to be imayo with a fast tempo.
68. NKBT 73:447-51.
69. Ibid., pp. 444-45.
70. Ibid., p. 442.
71. Ibid., pp. 442-43. Zogeishu is believed to have been an imayo collection, no longer extant, that preceded Ryojin hisho . The title is also mentioned in Sengohaykuban utaawase (The Poetry Match in Fifteen Hundred Rounds, ca. 1201) and Genpei josuiki (or seisuiki , A Record of the Genpei War, ca. 1247). Homon (or homon uta ) are songs on Buddhism. Hayauta are presumed to be imayo with a fast tempo.
72. See Robert H. Brower and Earl Miner, Japanese Court Poetry (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1961), p. 257; and Konishi Jin'ichi, "Michi and Medieval Writing," in Principles of Classical Japanese Literature , ed. Earl Miner (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1985), pp. 181-208.
73. See NKBT 73:443. Some scholars believe, therefore, that Go-Shirakawa's interest in imayo may have first been inspired by his mother, Taikenmon-in. See Ogawa Hisako, "Goshirakawa-in no 'imayo netsu' to Taikenmon-in Shoshi: nyoin inshi to imayo," Nihon kayo kenkyu 19 (April 1980): 12-17.
74. The remark is entered under the heading "Unsuitable Things" in her Makura no soshi ; see sec. 45 in Ikeda, Kishigami, and Akiyama, eds., Makura no soshi , p. 93.
75. NKBT 73:444.
76. Otomae was brought to Go-Shirakawa's attention by his retainer, Shinzei. At first she refused to accept the invitation, saying that she was no longer good at imayo and that she was unpresentable, an indirect reference to her old age. According to Kudenshu , when Otomae was twelve or thirteen years old her musical talent caught the attention of Minamoto
Kiyotsune, inspector of finances at the Ministry of Central Affairs, who came to the Mino area on business and was entertained by this young disciple of Mei, a well-known imayo singer of the region. At Kiyotsune's suggestion, both Mei and Otomae came up to the capital and received his patronage. Kiyotsune, the maternal grandfather of the priest Saigyo and presumably an authority in imayo , maintained an intimate personal relationship with Mei until her death and also may have been instrumental in Otomae's development into an accomplished imayo singer. The Kudenshu also reports that a circle of minor-courtier imayo patrons—including Fujiwara Atsuie (1032-90), his son Atsukane (dates unknown), and Fujiwara Akisue (1055-1123)—formed around Mei a generation before Em-peror Go-Shirakawa initiated his patronage of the art form. See NKBT 73: 445-51.
77. The song is identical to Ryojin hisho no. 32. According to Buddhist eschatological tradition, Buddhism was predicted to decline continuously through three stages after the Buddha's decease. The first period, called the "Correct Dharma" ( shobo in Japanese), would last five hundred to one thousand years, during which Buddhist doctrines, practices, and enlightenment all exist. In the second period, known as the "Imitation Dharma" ( zobo ), also lasting five hundred to one thousand years, both doctrines and practices still exist, but enlightenment is no longer possible. The last period, called the "Degenerate Dharma" ( mappo ), spans ten thousand years, and during it only doctrines survive. In Japan, it was believed that the mappo period would begin in the year 1052.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
84. Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 36-43. The twenty-two-volume Kikki is an important source for the study of late Heian cultural developments. Some
other records that mention this event are Hyakurensho (Seasoned Selections), an anonymously compiled seventeen-volume history based on court nobles' diaries and other sources from the period 968-1259, and Yoshino Kissuiin gakusho (Musical Record Kept at Yoshino Kissuiin), a mid-thirteenth-century collection of information on musical genres, performances, and events of earlier periods.
85. Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 42-43.
2 Emperor Go-Shirakawa as a Patron of Heian Culture
1 Taniyama Shigeru, Senzaiwakashu to sono shuhen , Taniyama Shigeru Chosakushu, vol. 3 (Kadokawa Shoten, 1982), p. 247.
2. NKBT 73:446-47, 458-60.
3. The following discussion owes much to Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 7-36.
4. Ibid., pp. 20-21.
3. The following discussion owes much to Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 7-36.
4. Ibid., pp. 20-21.
5. Reportedly Munemori vowed that the Taira would fight to the last man to carry out Kiyomori's dying wish—an injunction to his sons to capture Yoritomo, behead him, and hang the head over Kiyomori's grave before they perform his funeral. See lchiko, ed., Heike monogatari 1:452.
6. See Nagazumi Yasuaki and Shimada Isao, eds., Hogen monogatari, Heiji monogatari , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 31 (Iwanami Shoten, 1986), p. 181. To appease Sutoku's maligned spirit, a shrine for him was finally built in the fourth month in 1184 on the banks of the Kasuga River, at the site of the battle of the Hogen Disturbance.
7. Kyuan hyakushu includes one hundred waka poems composed by fourteen poets, including Sutoku and Shunzei. It is considered the best of the poems produced by the poetic circle under Sutoku's leadership and served as the basis for Senzaishu . See Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 19-20.
8. Some of these poems are included in Shunzei's collection of waka, Choshu eiso (Shunzei's Collection for Her Former Majesty, 1178), com-piled at the request of Princess Shokushi (d. 1201), daughter of Go-Shirakawa and a renowned waka poet.
9. Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 19-20.
10. Shokushikashu never became an imperial anthology owing to the death of Emperor Nijo in 1165.
11. Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , p. 11.
12. Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 2:94-97.
13. The choice of Sukemori is considered to have been a conciliatory gesture to placate Taira. See Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 28-30.
14. Ibid., pp. 25-26.
13. The choice of Sukemori is considered to have been a conciliatory gesture to placate Taira. See Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 28-30.
14. Ibid., pp. 25-26.
15. For instance, a poem by Taira Tokitada (the elder brother of Kiyomori's wife) and three poems by his younger brother, Chikamune, are
included in Senzaishu and identified by the poet's name. Other poems by more prominent members of the Taira, however, are listed as anonymous: Tadanori, no. 66; Tsunemasa, nos. 199 and 245; Yukimori, no. 519; and Tsunemori, no. 667. All of these poets had been Shunzei's disciples.
16. The poem was originally included in Kyuan hyakushu , and later Shunzei selected it for inclusion in his Koraifuteisho (Poetic Styles Past and Present, 1197), which indicates that the poem was one of his favorites. See Kubota Jun and Matsuno Yoichi, eds., Senzaiwakashu (Kasama Shoin, 1970), pp. 44-45.
17. This poem was also included in both Kyuan hyakushu and Koraifuteisho . It is regarded as one of Shunzei's best poems, embodying the essence of yugen (feelings of mystic depth). See ibid., pp. 53-54.
16. The poem was originally included in Kyuan hyakushu , and later Shunzei selected it for inclusion in his Koraifuteisho (Poetic Styles Past and Present, 1197), which indicates that the poem was one of his favorites. See Kubota Jun and Matsuno Yoichi, eds., Senzaiwakashu (Kasama Shoin, 1970), pp. 44-45.
17. This poem was also included in both Kyuan hyakushu and Koraifuteisho . It is regarded as one of Shunzei's best poems, embodying the essence of yugen (feelings of mystic depth). See ibid., pp. 53-54.
18. Both Shiga and Mount Nagara are located in Omi. This poem is the one that Tadanori presumably entrusted to Shunzei before retreating from the Heian capital. See Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 2:94-97.
19. See Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 195-97.
20. The anecdote is found in the entry on the seventeenth day of the sixth month in 1184. Fujiwara Mitsunaga (or Tokiwa no Genji Mitsunaga) heard the story from Taira Yorimori (1131-86), a brother of Kiyomori. See Komatsu Shigemi, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," in Genji monogatari emaki, Nezame monogatari emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 1 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), pp. 117-18.
21. Ibid., pp. 132-33.
22. See ibid., p. 127.
20. The anecdote is found in the entry on the seventeenth day of the sixth month in 1184. Fujiwara Mitsunaga (or Tokiwa no Genji Mitsunaga) heard the story from Taira Yorimori (1131-86), a brother of Kiyomori. See Komatsu Shigemi, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," in Genji monogatari emaki, Nezame monogatari emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 1 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), pp. 117-18.
21. Ibid., pp. 132-33.
22. See ibid., p. 127.
20. The anecdote is found in the entry on the seventeenth day of the sixth month in 1184. Fujiwara Mitsunaga (or Tokiwa no Genji Mitsunaga) heard the story from Taira Yorimori (1131-86), a brother of Kiyomori. See Komatsu Shigemi, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," in Genji monogatari emaki, Nezame monogatari emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 1 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), pp. 117-18.
21. Ibid., pp. 132-33.
22. See ibid., p. 127.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, " Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, " Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, " Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, " Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, " Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, " Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, " Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
30. Komatsu, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," p. 118.
31. Ibid., p. 125.
30. Komatsu, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," p. 118.
31. Ibid., p. 125.
32. See Komatsu, "Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," p. 120.
33. See Komatsu, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," p. 133.
34. See Tanaka Hiroshi, "Pilgrim Places: A Study of the Eighty-eight Sacred Precincts of the Shikoku Pilgrimage, Japan" (Ph.D. diss., Simon Fraser University, 1975), p. 12.
35. Saicho traveled to T'ang China during the years 804-5 and studied on Mount T'ien-t'ai. Upon his return to Japan he founded the Tendai sect on Mount Hiei. Kukai, a contemporary of Saicho, also studied in China
from 804 to 806. Ennin, one of Saicho's disciples, is best known for his Nitto guho junrei gyoki (The Record of a Pilgrimage to China in Search of the Dharma), an account of his sojourn in China from 838 to 847. Enchin stayed in China for six years, 853-58, studying on Mount T'ien-t'ai and in Ch'ang-an.
36. W. G. Aston, trans., Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697 (Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1972), pp. 21-22.
37. Murayama Shuichi, Honji suijaku (Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1974), p. 149.
38. Aston, trans., Nihongi , pp. 115-16.
39. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 53. Emperor Sutoku, who made only one pilgrimage to Kumano, is the sole exception during the insei period. The exact number of Go-Shirakawa's pilgrimages to Kumano is disputed; I have followed Shinma, who provides a detailed biographical chronology, pp. 290-360.
40. The years he did not go to Kumano are 1161, 1176, 1181-85 (the Genpei War period), and 1189.
41. The years in which two trips took place are 1167, 1168, 1169, 1171, 1173, 1174, 1175, and 1177. In the years 1167, 1169, and 1175, Go-Shirakawa's favorite consort, Kenshunmon-in, accompanied him on one of the two trips.
42. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 54.
43. See Hashigawa Tadashi, Nihon bukkyo bunkashi no kenkyu (Chugai Shuppan Kabushiki Kaisha, 1924), pp. 261-63; and Murayama, Honji suijaku , p. 156. One of the memorable episodes in Heike monogatari relates the drowning of Taira Koremori (1158-84), a grandson of Kiyomori, off the shore of Nachi in 1184; see Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 2:326-31.
44. Murayama, Honji suijaku , p. 164.
45. An example of the extreme austerities endured by ascetics is found in the story of the priest Mongaku at the Nachi Falls in Kumano, who, in winter, repeatedly submerged himself in the pool of the waterfall; see Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 1:379-83.
46. Murayama, Honji suijaku , pp. 152-53.
47. See Miyaji Naokazu, Kumano sanzan no shiteki kenkyu (Kokumin Shinko Kenkyukai, 1954), pp. 462-67.
48. NKBT 73:460-63; the years were 1160, 1162, and 1169.
49. The figure in an ascetic's white robe illustrated on the ''Kumano mandala," preserved in Saikyoji Temple in Otsu City, is believed to be Emperor Go-Shirakawa on his pilgrimage to Kumano. See Shinma Shin'ichi, "Goshirakawa-in to bukkyo," Chusei bungaku ronso 3, no. 1 (1980): 11.
50. Anzu Motohiko, Shinto jiten (Osaka: Hori Shoten, 1968), p. 298.
51. NKBT 73:463-67.
52. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 51. This ceremony of anointment, called kanjo , was performed in esoteric Buddhism. The rite conferred higher status to the recipient than did a regular tonsure. It sometimes was ad-ministered for special reasons such as to provide relief from illnesses or to prepare one for the next life.
53. NKBT 73:461-62. Minamoto Michiie (d. 1167) was the son of Sukekata. He died five years after accompanying Go-Shirakawa on this pilgrimage to Kumano. Kakusan, a priest from Onjoji Temple, served as the guide on this pilgrimage.
54. Ibid., p. 464.
53. NKBT 73:461-62. Minamoto Michiie (d. 1167) was the son of Sukekata. He died five years after accompanying Go-Shirakawa on this pilgrimage to Kumano. Kakusan, a priest from Onjoji Temple, served as the guide on this pilgrimage.
54. Ibid., p. 464.
55. Shirai Eiji and Toki Masanori, eds., Jinja jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1979), p. 44.
56. Ibid., pp. 43-44.
55. Shirai Eiji and Toki Masanori, eds., Jinja jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1979), p. 44.
56. Ibid., pp. 43-44.
57. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 55.
3 Go-Shirakawa and Ryojin hisho
1. NKBT 73:442.
2. The Zuino is also known as Toshiyori kuden(shu , Toshiyori mumyosho , and Toshi hisho . The two-volume book elucidates different waka forms, prosody, topics, styles, techniques, rhetoric, and ideals. It reinforces the critical contents by selecting examples of superior poems under each heading. The work is characterized by its structurally loose, rambling narrative.
3. In the conversation with his son Teika, Fujiwara Shunzei praised Toshiyori as a poetic genius in his use of poetic dictions; see Ichiko Teiji, ed., Nihon bungaku zenshi , 6 vols. (Gakutosha, 1978), 2:494. It is no wonder, therefore, that Shunzei selected in Senzaishu fifty-two poems by Toshiyori, the largest number by any single poet represented in the anthology.
4. Zuino contains fifty such poems based on historical or legendary narratives from China or Japan, as well as nineteen poems that share similar story origins with Konjaku monogatari ; see Ikeda Tomizo, Minamoto Toshiyori no kenkyu (Ofusha, 1973), pp. 906-10, 989.
5. Ibid., pp. 903-5.
4. Zuino contains fifty such poems based on historical or legendary narratives from China or Japan, as well as nineteen poems that share similar story origins with Konjaku monogatari ; see Ikeda Tomizo, Minamoto Toshiyori no kenkyu (Ofusha, 1973), pp. 906-10, 989.
5. Ibid., pp. 903-5.
6. NKBT 73:469.
7. Ibid., p. 470. It was only in 1178 that imayo transmission began in earnest with Minamoto Suketoki and Fujiwara Moronaga.
6. NKBT 73:469.
7. Ibid., p. 470. It was only in 1178 that imayo transmission began in earnest with Minamoto Suketoki and Fujiwara Moronaga.
8. The following observation owes much to Walter Ong's insights into oral tradition and literacy as presented in his book Orality and Literacy: The Technologizing of the Word (London: Methuen, 1982).
9. NKBT 73:440. Nothing is known about mononoyo . Tauta , rice planting songs, also belong to the folk song genre.
10. NKBZ 25:22. The regent Fujiwara Michinaga is supposed to have written the text himself.
11. Ibid., p. 117. One notable textualization of saibara was done by Fujiwara Moronaga, Go-Shirakawa's imayo successor. The saibara texts are preserved in his musical score collections: Inchiyoroku (Compendium of Benevolence and Wisdom) for koto and Sangoyoroku (Compendium of Fifteen Eras) for biwa .
12. Between the reigns of Emperor Seiwa (r. 858-76) and Emperor Daigo (r. 897-930), the court kagurauta repertoire was believed to have been fixed; see ibid., pp. 16-17.
10. NKBZ 25:22. The regent Fujiwara Michinaga is supposed to have written the text himself.
11. Ibid., p. 117. One notable textualization of saibara was done by Fujiwara Moronaga, Go-Shirakawa's imayo successor. The saibara texts are preserved in his musical score collections: Inchiyoroku (Compendium of Benevolence and Wisdom) for koto and Sangoyoroku (Compendium of Fifteen Eras) for biwa .
12. Between the reigns of Emperor Seiwa (r. 858-76) and Emperor Daigo (r. 897-930), the court kagurauta repertoire was believed to have been fixed; see ibid., pp. 16-17.
10. NKBZ 25:22. The regent Fujiwara Michinaga is supposed to have written the text himself.
11. Ibid., p. 117. One notable textualization of saibara was done by Fujiwara Moronaga, Go-Shirakawa's imayo successor. The saibara texts are preserved in his musical score collections: Inchiyoroku (Compendium of Benevolence and Wisdom) for koto and Sangoyoroku (Compendium of Fifteen Eras) for biwa .
12. Between the reigns of Emperor Seiwa (r. 858-76) and Emperor Daigo (r. 897-930), the court kagurauta repertoire was believed to have been fixed; see ibid., pp. 16-17.
13. NKBT 73:467.
14. Ibid., pp. 467-68.
13. NKBT 73:467.
14. Ibid., pp. 467-68.
15. Two legends explain the circumstances of Atsuie's death in 1090. According to one, he died on Mount Kinbu on a pilgrimage; the other relates that he died on a pilgrimage to Kumano, because the deities there wished to keep him with them, so impressed were they by his music. See NKBT 73:467.
16. Fujiwara Michisue (d. 1128), assistant middle councillor, was an elder brother of Taikenmon-in and, therefore, Go-Shirakawa's maternal uncle. The song he sang is the same as no. 160 in Ryojin hisho .
17. Koryuji Temple is located in the western part of Kyoto.
18. The song may have been no. 235 of Ryojin hisho . The story of Tonekuro is included in well-known Buddhist setsuwa collections such as Hobutsushu (A Collection of Treasures), compiled by Taira Yasuyori (fl. 1190-1200), and Jikkinsho (A Treatise of Ten Rules, ca. 1252) compiled by Rokuhara Jirozaemon (fl. mid-Kamakura). According to these sources, an asobi named Tonekuro from Kanzaki was mortally wounded in an ambush by pirates on her way to Tsukushi by boat in the company of a male companion. Before she died, she reportedly sang this song and achieved rebirth in the Pure Land. See NKBT 73:468.
19. Shirogimi was probably an asobi from Takasago, a seaside village in Hyogo Prefecture.
20. The Kumano pilgrimage tops the list, with such incidents happening on three occasions, in 1160, 1162, and 1169. On pilgrimages to the following shrines, such an incident occurred once: Kamo Shrine in 1169, Itsukushima Shrine in 1174, and Yawata Shrine in 1178. See NKBT 73: 460-67.
21. See ibid., p. 463. In fact, Go-Shirakawa's recital of imayo on this occasion included thirteen of the twenty known imayo forms. This variety indicates how seriously he took the occasion: as if to display the best of his performing art as well as to experience the climax of his musical career as a layperson, he seems to have covered as exhaustively as possible the ground he had cultivated for so many years.
20. The Kumano pilgrimage tops the list, with such incidents happening on three occasions, in 1160, 1162, and 1169. On pilgrimages to the following shrines, such an incident occurred once: Kamo Shrine in 1169, Itsukushima Shrine in 1174, and Yawata Shrine in 1178. See NKBT 73: 460-67.
21. See ibid., p. 463. In fact, Go-Shirakawa's recital of imayo on this occasion included thirteen of the twenty known imayo forms. This variety indicates how seriously he took the occasion: as if to display the best of his performing art as well as to experience the climax of his musical career as a layperson, he seems to have covered as exhaustively as possible the ground he had cultivated for so many years.
22. NKBT 73:463. Ichiko is one form of imayo , but nothing is known
about it. Fujiwara Chikanobu (dates unknown), chief of the Right Bureau of Horses, was dismissed from his post during Kiyomori's coup in 1179. The original sentence beginning "It may be the flapping sound ... "is garbled, making it difficult to decipher the exact meaning.
23. Ibid., p. 468-69.
22. NKBT 73:463. Ichiko is one form of imayo , but nothing is known
about it. Fujiwara Chikanobu (dates unknown), chief of the Right Bureau of Horses, was dismissed from his post during Kiyomori's coup in 1179. The original sentence beginning "It may be the flapping sound ... "is garbled, making it difficult to decipher the exact meaning.
23. Ibid., p. 468-69.
24. Suzuki Hideo and Fujii Sadakazu, eds., Nihon bungeishi , vol. 2 (Kawade Shoboshinsha, 1986), p. 333. The group comprised forty members, half of whom were poets and half priests from Enryakuji Temple on Mount Hiei. The first meeting was held in 964 at Gatsurinji Temple in Nishisakamoto. Although subsequent meetings were occasionally disrupted, they continued until 1122 at various locations. Yasutane was a famous scholar of Chinese studies during the reign of the Emperor Kazan. Shitago was the compiler of Wamyo (ruiju)sho (Japanese Names for Things Classified and Annotated, ca. 931-37), the first Japanese dictionary of encyclopedic scope. Tamenori was Shitago's disciple and the compiler of Samboe(kotoba) (Illustrated Words on the Three Treasures, 984), a setsuwa collection.
25. The passage is included in the section titled "Hsiang Shan ssu pai shih luo chung chi chi" (Preface to Luo chung-chi by Po Chü-i Dedicated to the Hsian Shan-ssu Temple) in book 71 of his Pai shih wen chi (The Collected Writings of Po Chü-i). At the Kangaku-e gathering, the mem-bers chanted the phrase kyogen kigyo along with Po Chü-i's poems. A detailed description of the Kangaku-e meetings is included in Samboe by Minamoto Tamenori. See Ichiko, ed., Nihon bungaku zenshi 2:258-59.
26. See Kikuchi Ryoichi, "Bungei daiichigitei o enzu: kyogen kigyo sokubutsudo," Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 11 (1972): 9-10. The Muryojukyo Sutra (Amitayus Sutra) condemns false words and showy language as one of the ten vices.
27. Among them, the Parable of the Burning House in the Lotus Sutra is usually taken as the most effective illustration of this point. For an English translation, see Leon Hurvitz, trans., Scripture of the Lotus Blossom of the Fine Dharma (New York: Columbia University Press, 1976), pp. 49-83.
28. Kikuchi, "Bungei," p. 47.
29. In the preface to his Koraifuteisho , Shunzei advocates the kyogen kigyo ideal; Saigyo in his Sankashu (Collection from a Mountain Hut) also talks about the same concept. See Kikuchi, "Bungei," pp. 24-26.
30. See poem no. 588, NKBT 73:200.
31. Kudenshu , book 1, NKBT 73:440; italics added.
32. A similar concept is echoed in the preface to Kanginshu (Songs for Leisure Hours), a mid-Muromachi collection of popular songs. See NKBZ 25:384. In some popular song genres such as wazauta , songs were consid-ered to have prophetic or premonitory power, usually warning of events
of grave political consequence. See Misumi Haruo, Geinoshi no minzokuteki kenkyu (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1976), p. 42.
33. Obayashi Taryo, ed., Ensha to kankyaku: seikatsu no naka no asobi , Nihon Minzoku Bunka Taikei, vol. 7 (Shogakkan, 1984), p. 90.
34. Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed. Nihon geinoshi 1:215.
35. Ibid.
34. Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed. Nihon geinoshi 1:215.
35. Ibid.
4 Poetic Forms and Techniques
1. Six such examples are found in Ryojin hisho : no. 18 is the same as no. 194; no. 19=no. 25; no. 20=no. 23; no. 21=no. 22; no. 30=no. 237; and no. 324=no. 414.
2. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , pp. 151-53.
3. A handful songs in homon uta , such as nos. 67, 95, 100, 221, and 227, deviate from this norm. The 8-5 syllable line is more common than that of 7-5 in homon uta . See Shinma Shin'ichi and Shida Nobuyoshi, eds., Kayo II: Ryojin hisho , Kanginshu , Kansho Nihon Koten Bungaku, vol. 15 (Kadokawa Shoten, 1979), p. 73.
4. See Enoki Katsuro, "Homon uta," Kokugo kokubun 18 (1949): 83-86; Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 165-67.
5. NKBT 73:468.
6. The song is from the parable of the burning house in chapter 2 of the Lotus Sutra, "Hobenbon" (Expedient Means).
7. The song is based on the story of a prodigal son and his father featured in "Shingehon" (Belief and Understanding), chapter 4 of the Lotus Sutra.
8. The song is taken from the parable of a jewel sewn into the robe of a drunken man, included in "Gohyaku deshihon" (Receipt of Prophecy by Five Hundred Disciples), chapter 8 of the Lotus Sutra.
9. Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 2:103.
10. Taya Raishun, Wasanshi gaisetsu (Kyoto: Hozokan, 1933), p. 44.
11. Ibid., p. 50. Part of this kansan appears as poem no. 591 in Wakan roeishu ; see NKBT 73:201. Tomohira also wrote another kansan called "Fugen bosatsu san" (Praise of Fugen Bodhisattva).
10. Taya Raishun, Wasanshi gaisetsu (Kyoto: Hozokan, 1933), p. 44.
11. Ibid., p. 50. Part of this kansan appears as poem no. 591 in Wakan roeishu ; see NKBT 73:201. Tomohira also wrote another kansan called "Fugen bosatsu san" (Praise of Fugen Bodhisattva).
12. Enoki, "Homon uta," p. 89.
13. Taya, Wasanshi gaisetsu , p. 92. The wasan genre that developed on Mount Hiei was cultivated largely by priests inclined toward the Pure Land school. This close relationship may account for the fact that wasan was the major form used in Pure Land liturgy and that the majority of extant wasan are related to Pure Land Buddhism.
14. Ibid., pp. 4, 27.
13. Taya, Wasanshi gaisetsu , p. 92. The wasan genre that developed on Mount Hiei was cultivated largely by priests inclined toward the Pure Land school. This close relationship may account for the fact that wasan was the major form used in Pure Land liturgy and that the majority of extant wasan are related to Pure Land Buddhism.
14. Ibid., pp. 4, 27.
15. Takeishi Akio, Bukkyo kayo (Hanawa Shobo, 1973), p. 27. This
wasan is on the Tendai doctrines, beginning with those elaborated by Ennin.
16. Ibid., pp. 24-28. "Gokurakukoku mida wasan" is supposed to have been popularly sung, rather than used in solemn Buddhist ceremonies.
15. Takeishi Akio, Bukkyo kayo (Hanawa Shobo, 1973), p. 27. This
wasan is on the Tendai doctrines, beginning with those elaborated by Ennin.
16. Ibid., pp. 24-28. "Gokurakukoku mida wasan" is supposed to have been popularly sung, rather than used in solemn Buddhist ceremonies.
17. Taya, Wasanshi gaisetsu , pp. 30-36. Most of these are included in Takano Tatsuyuki, ed., Nihon kay6 shusei , 12 vols., rev. ed. (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1960), vol. 4.
18. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko, p. 104.
19. Two songs, nos. 296 and 303, in the shiku no kamiuta section are also from "Tendai Daishi wasan."
20. Yokan was the eighth patriarch of the Pure Land sect. He had long been associated with the Todaiji Temple in Nara and the Zenrinji Temple in Kyoto.
21. Taya, Wasanshi gaisetsu , pp. 86-87.
22. Mount Sumeru is the center in Indian cosmology and is thought to be composed of gold, silver, emerald, and crystal and surrounded by a great ocean in the four cardinal directions.
23. Early wasan were simply Japanese reading of kansan , with occa-sional insertions of Japanese particles such as wa, ga, o, hi , or no ; see Geinoshi Kenkyfikai, eds., Nihon geinoshi 2:104.
24. See Shinma Shin'ichi, "Imayo ni miru bukkyo," Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 2, no. 2 (1964): 80-85. Kungata , which consist of a quatrain, are Buddhist songs used in temple rituals and have closest affinity with homon uta. Kyoke are another form of Buddhist song performed in temple ceremonies and are much longer than kungata .
25. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 133.
26. The clappers were made of small bamboo stalks attached to a piece of wooden board; when pulled by a rope, they would make jingling noises. This device was used to scare away animals from damaging the crops in the fields or rice paddies.
27. The Day of the Rat refers to the First Day of the Rat in the New Year, when people would go to the fields to transplant small pine trees and pluck young shoots. The peach blossom refers to a Chinese legend in which a fairy offered Emperor Wu of the Hah dynasty a large peach, the harvest from a blossom that bloomed but once in three thousand years; see NKBZ 25:313.
28. Yokawa is one of the major areas in the Enryakuji Temple com-pound on Mount Hiei. Chisho Daishi (Enchin), after returning home from his studies in China, was appointed in 866 as head priest of the Miidera (Onjoji) Temple in Otsu, Omi Province. Kobo Daishi founded the Kongobuji Temple on Mount Koya.
29. No. 58 demonstrates spatial progression in much the same way as michiyuki , while no. 100 is limited to enumerating the names of a series
of palaces. See Tsuchihashi and Konishi, eds., Kodai kayoshu , pp. 73-74, 99-100.
30. Ibid., p. 187.
29. No. 58 demonstrates spatial progression in much the same way as michiyuki , while no. 100 is limited to enumerating the names of a series
of palaces. See Tsuchihashi and Konishi, eds., Kodai kayoshu , pp. 73-74, 99-100.
30. Ibid., p. 187.
31. Song no. 13 on gambling is partly in catalog form; no. 22, titled "Kubo no na," lists names of female sexual organs. See NKBZ 25:132, 227-38.
32. See Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 152. By the time imayo appeared in the Heian period, waka poems were already being sung.
33. The song is based on Goshuishu poem no. 1166 by the priest Egyo (dates unknown). The "three jeweled fences" refer to the three major shrines that make up the Inari Shrine complex.
34. Nagato is an old name for the Kurahashijima Island in Hiroshima Prefecture. A buddha supposedly has thirty-two primary body marks, one of which is "golden-colored" skin; in addition, he has eighty secondary body marks. For the detailed list of these marks, see Leon Hurvitz, Chih-i (538-597): An Introduction to the Life and Ideas of a Chinese Buddhist Monk , Mélanges chinois et bouddhiques, vol. 12 (Brussels: L'Institut Belge des Hautes Études Chinoises, 1962), pp. 353-60.
35. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 85.
36. Ibid., p. 152.
37. Ibid., p. 108.
35. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 85.
36. Ibid., p. 152.
37. Ibid., p. 108.
35. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 85.
36. Ibid., p. 152.
37. Ibid., p. 108.
38. Anzu, Shinto jiten , pp. 522-23. In times of grave national crisis, it was standard court procedure to dispatch special envoys to these shrines to present offerings and prayers for the nation. The origins of the system go back to ancient times, but the names and ranks (high, middle, or low) of the twenty-two shrines were fixed during the reign of Emperor Go-Suzaku (r. 1036-45). Except for the Ise Shrine, all the shrines are concen-trated in the capital area.
39. The identity of Amatsuyuwake is unknown, but there is a theory that it is in fact not a shrine name but a Shinto god worshiped in the Kiyomizu Temple. Konoshima is a shrine located in the Uzumasa area of Kyoto. See NKBZ 25:341-42.
40. This may reflect the close association of imayo singers, such as asobi and kugutsu , with that shrine.
41. Kokin (waka)rokujo is a manual in six parts for waka composition, presumably compiled by Minamoro Shitago and Prince Kaneakira (914-87). It includes 4,370 exemplary waka , more than half of which are from Man'yoshu , Kokinshu , and Gosenshu . Kaya no in shichiban utaawase is a collection of seventy waka composed during the poetry competition held in 1094 at Kaya no In, the mansion of the former chancellor Fujiwara Morozane (1042-1101). Horikawa-in hyakushuwaka is a collection of one hundred waka poems by sixteen poets, compiled by Minamoto Toshiyori and dedicated to Emperor Horikawa in 1105.
42. The poem was composed by the emperor on his pilgrimage to the Sumiyoshi Shrine in the third month of 1073, three months after his abdication. Two months later, the emperor died at the age of thirty-nine.
43. The song is based on two poems by Kakinomoto Hitomaro, nos. 1244-45 in Shuishu .
44. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 16.
45. See Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 187.
46. The conch shell was used like a bugle by yarnabushi (mountain ascetics) to communicate as they roamed in the mountains.
47. See Enoki, Ryojin hisho , pp. 190-91.
5 The World of Religion in Ryojin hisho
1. Of a total 220 homon uta , 218 are on Buddhism, the exceptions being nos. 193 and 229; about 40 of the 204 shiku no kamiuta are on the same topic; while niku no kamiuta and the imayo in book 1 contribute minimally, with six and four songs, respectively. In fact, all four such songs in book 1—nos. 18, 19, 20, and 21—duplicate the homon uta nos. 194, 25, 23, and 22, respectively.
2. Shinma and Shida, eds., Kayo II, p. 33.
3. Monju is usually depicted riding a lion, while Fugen is shown riding a white elephant with six tusks. Fudo, who is known for his power to destroy the devils who interfere with Buddhist practice, is represented as a wrathful figure, holding a sword in his right hand, to smite the wicked, and a rope in his left, to catch and bind them, as flames rage around him. Kongosatta is the second of the first eight patriarchs of the Shingon school, to whom Dainichi directly transmitted the esoteric teaching. Myoken was worshiped in Japan for his power to cure eye diseases.
4. These are the flowers of two of the four trees in Indra's paradise; see NKBZ 25:213.
5. The verse refers to a scene in the chapter where the jeweled stupa decorated with seven gems—gold, silver, lapis lazuli, giant clam shell, coral, pearl, and carnelian—emerges from the earth and hangs suspended in midair. Although the verse does not specify, the stupa contained in it the Buddha of Many Jewels (Taho Nyorai; Prabhutaratna), a bodhisattva who had once lived in the land of Pure Jewel and had entered nirvana after making a vow that he would appear in the jeweled stupa wherever the Lotus Sutra was preached.
6. King Suddhodana was the ruler of the Sakya tribe in Kapilavastu, and Suprabuddha was a rich elder from the city of Devadarsita nearby.
7. Both the horse and Chandaka are supposed to have been born on the same day as the prince. Mount Dantaloka is located in Gandhara in the northern part of India.
8. This sutra is an important scripture in both the Tendai and Shingon schools.
9. See Mochizuki Shinko, Bukkyo daijiten , 7th ed. (Sekai Seiten Kanko Kyokai, 1972), 2:1446-47.
10. See Gary L. Ebersole, Ritual Poetry and the Politics of Death in Early Japan (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1989), pp. 74-75, 165, 174-75, 257-61.
11. See Tsuchihashi and Konishi, eds., Kodai kayo , pp. 239-47. For an English translation and study, see Roy Andrew Miller, "The Footprints of the Buddha": An Eighth-Century Old Japanese Poetic Sequence (New Haven: American Oriental Society, 1975).
12. Actually the prince's father ruled in Kapilavastu, not the Magadha Kingdom. Magadha, the most powerful kingdom in India during Sakyamuni's time, was ruled by King Bimbisara.
13. Mount Gaya was located in the Magadha Kingdom.
14. The song is based on the story of the magnanimous faith of Sudatta (Anathapindika), a wealthy merchant of the Sravasti Kingdom, who be-came an early convert to Buddha's teaching. According to the story, the elder, to offer a place of retreat for the Buddha, attempted to buy a park owned by Prince Jeta of Sravasti Kingdom by covering the ground with gold, as he was told to by the prince. But the prince stopped his prank and donated the land to the Buddha, which later became the Jetavana Monastery, the Buddha's favorite resort where he spent summer rainy seasons for the last twenty-five years of his life. See Edward J. Thomas, The Life of Buddha as Legend and History (London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, n.d.; reprint New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1927), p. 104.
15. Legend says, for example, that Ananda, to protect the Buddha from harm from animals, kept fires lit through the night on their journeys in the wilds.
16. Ananda is considered especially responsible for reciting the Buddha's teaching, which later became the basis of various sutra texts. See Thomas, Life of Buddha , pp. 166-67.
17. Pava was within a day's journey from Kusinagara, the site where the Buddha died. See ibid., p. 149.
16. Ananda is considered especially responsible for reciting the Buddha's teaching, which later became the basis of various sutra texts. See Thomas, Life of Buddha , pp. 166-67.
17. Pava was within a day's journey from Kusinagara, the site where the Buddha died. See ibid., p. 149.
18. The full name of the River Vati is Hiranyavati. The actual site where the Buddha took the meal was in the mango grove of Cunda, rather than on a seat between the twin gala trees. See "The Book of the Great Decease: Maha-parinibbana-sutta," in Buddhist Suttas , trans. T. W. Rhys Davids, The Sacred Books of the East, vol. 11 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1881; reprint New York: Dover, 1969), pp. 70-72.
19. See Thomas, Life of Buddha , pp. 149-51.
20. The Buddha is said to have passed away at midnight on the bed prepared by Ananda between twin Sala trees; see ibid., pp. 151-53.
19. See Thomas, Life of Buddha , pp. 149-51.
20. The Buddha is said to have passed away at midnight on the bed prepared by Ananda between twin Sala trees; see ibid., pp. 151-53.
21. The assembly, which had five hundred participants, was held at the
Pippala Cavern in Rajagrja, the capital of the Magadha Kingdom; see W. Woodville Rockhill, The Life of the Buddha and the Early History of His Order (London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, 1907), p. 151.
22. Two persons were mostly responsible for forming the canon: Upali, known for his knowledge of monastic rules, contributed to the formation of the Vinaya (regulations for the Sangha); and Ananda, through his recitation of the Buddha's oral teaching, laid the foundation for the sutras. See N. A. Jayawickrama, trans., The Inception of Discipline and the Vinaya Nidana : Bahiranidana of Buddhaghosa's "Samantapasadika ," Sacred Books of the Buddhists, vol. 21 (London: Luzac & Co., 1962), pp. 11-13.
23. The arhats are Buddhist saints. It is not clear who these sixteen saints are, but they are believed to have promised to propagate the Bud-dha's teaching eternally. See NKBT 73:500.
24. See Rockhill, Life of the Buddha , pp. 152-57.
25. Mochizuki, Bukkyo daijiten 1:842-43.
26. The Dragon-flower tree is said to be the site where Maitreya will be preaching the Buddha's Dharma.
27. Shida Nobuyoshi, Kayokenshi , 4 vols. (Shibundo, 1982), 4:376-90. Kawabata Yoshiaki sees wider implications of the interest in setsuwa expressed in homon uta ; he points out that Ryojin hisho shares a trend similarly reflected in Konjaku monogatari, a setsuwa collection presumably compiled during the reign of Emperors Shirakawa and Toba. See Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 2:127-30.
28. The Triple Body, sanjin (Tri-kaya) is a Tendai interpretation of the identity of the Buddha as existing simultaneously in three dimensions. The first, the "Body of the Dharma" ( hosshin ; Dharma-kaya), sees the Buddha as the eternal metaphysical principle, transcending all human perceptions. This aspect of the Buddha can be termed the universal Buddha-soul, embodied in his teachings; it may be roughly equated with the divine logos in Christian theology. The second, the "Body of Manifestation" ( ojin ; Nirmana-kaya), refers to the historical Buddha, manifested in physical form to make the Dharma accessible to human sense perceptions and to save the people. The third, the "Body of Reward (or Bliss)" ( hojin ; Sambhoga-kaya), means a nirvanic state of celestial wisdom obtained through enlightenment. See Anesaki Masaharu, History of Japanese Religion (Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1963), pp. 113-18.
29. The ten evils are killing, stealing, adultery, lying, flattery, defaming, duplicity, greed, anger, and stupidity or perverted views. The five vices vary depending on the sutra cited, but the most commonly accepted are patricide, matricide, killing an arhat , injuring a Buddha, and causing disunity in the community of believers. Transgression of any of these will cause one to fall into a hell of eternal suffering.
30. The content of this song is based on an Amidist convention that
allows a dying person to hang threads in five colors on the hands of Areida's statue and hold the end of them in the hope of salvation in the Pure Land. The song is based on poem no. 1925, Shinkokinshu , composed by the priest Hoen of the early eleventh century.
31. Amida, being supernatural, is endowed with forty teeth instead of the usual thirty-two.
32. ''The eastern gate of the Pure Land paradise" in the song refers to the Tennoji Temple in Osaka, founded by the Prince Shotoku. See NKBZ 25:244, note to song no. 176.
33. Mochizuki, Bukkyo daijiten 1:802.
34. Among Yakushi's twelve vows, the seventh is his pledge to gratify mundane needs such as curing illnesses and providing clothes and house-hold supplies.
35. This song is the same as the one sung by Go-Shirakawa at Otomae's sickbed; see chapter 1.
36. Jizo, known to live on Mount Karavika, is credited with power over the hells. He is devoted to saving all creatures during the period between the death of the historical Buddha and the advent of Maitreya, the future Buddha.
37. The four major disciples are Subhuti, Maudgalyayana, Mahakatyayana, and Mahakasyapa; in some groupings, Subhuti is replaced by Sariputra. This homon uta was sung by Enju, an accomplished female imayo singer of kugutsu origin, when she was praised by Emperor Go-Shirakawa for her superior command in imayo singing. See NKBT 73:459-60.
38. Shinma and Shida, eds., Kayo II , p. 85. The fascination with cormorant fishermen appears already in Man'yoshu —Kakinomoto Hito-maro touched upon cormorant fishermen in passing (no. 38; Kojima Noriyuki, Konoshita Masatoshi, and Satake Akihito, eds., Man'yoshu , 4 vols., Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vols. 2-5 [Shogakkan, 1971-75], 2:84) and Otomo Yakamochi has two poems on the subject (nos. 4011 and 4156, ibid., 5:221, 302). Heike monogatari also includes a remark on a fisherman's killing a turtle to feed his cormorant (Ichiko, ed., Heike mono-gatari 1:466). Later in the medieval period, the same topic is given a new Buddhist interpretation in the Noh drama "Ukai," attributed to Zeami; see Yokomichi and Omote, Yokyokushu 1:174-80.
37. The four major disciples are Subhuti, Maudgalyayana, Mahakatyayana, and Mahakasyapa; in some groupings, Subhuti is replaced by Sariputra. This homon uta was sung by Enju, an accomplished female imayo singer of kugutsu origin, when she was praised by Emperor Go-Shirakawa for her superior command in imayo singing. See NKBT 73:459-60.
38. Shinma and Shida, eds., Kayo II , p. 85. The fascination with cormorant fishermen appears already in Man'yoshu —Kakinomoto Hito-maro touched upon cormorant fishermen in passing (no. 38; Kojima Noriyuki, Konoshita Masatoshi, and Satake Akihito, eds., Man'yoshu , 4 vols., Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vols. 2-5 [Shogakkan, 1971-75], 2:84) and Otomo Yakamochi has two poems on the subject (nos. 4011 and 4156, ibid., 5:221, 302). Heike monogatari also includes a remark on a fisherman's killing a turtle to feed his cormorant (Ichiko, ed., Heike mono-gatari 1:466). Later in the medieval period, the same topic is given a new Buddhist interpretation in the Noh drama "Ukai," attributed to Zeami; see Yokomichi and Omote, Yokyokushu 1:174-80.
39. See Takagi Yutaka, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu (Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 1978), pp. 248-50; also p. 224 for further details.
40. They are nos. 35,110-19, 208, 231, 291-93,424, and 492.
41. The enmity between the cousins is believed to have begun when Sakyamuni, as a twelve-year-old boy, took care of a goose wounded by an arrow shot by the mischievous Devadatta. The five charges against De-vadatta were (1) destroying the harmony in the Sangha, (2) injuring the Buddha with a stone, shedding his blood, (3) inducing a king to let loose
a rutting elephant to trample the Buddha, (4) killing a nun, and (5) putting poison on his own fingernails and saluting the Buddha with his hands, intending to kill him. See Mochizuki, Bukkyo daijiten 4:3352.
42. The Buddha could obtain the privilege of transmission of the Lotus Sutra from Asita by serving him for a thousand years. His service included picking fruits, drawing water, gathering firewood, preparing food, making a couch for him of his own body—and being patient under all circumstances. See Hurvitz, Scripture , p. 195.
43. The Dragon King, a ruler in his ocean palace in Sagara, north of Mount Sumeru, is said to possess priceless pearls; see Mochizuki, Bukkyo daijiten 3:2117.
44. The notion of the five obstacles refers to women's inherent inability to become any one of the following five beings: (1) the Brahmas King, a god who resides on Mount Sumeru and rules this world; (2) the Indra King, another god who protects this world; (3) the King of Mara, a devil king; (4) the wheel-turning Cakravarti King, the preacher king; and (5) the buddhas.
45. See Nancy Auer Falk, "The Case of the Vanishing Nuns: The Fruits of Ambivalence in Ancient Indian Buddhism;' in Unspoken Worlds: Women's Religious Lives in Non-Western Cultures , ed. Nancy Auer Falk and Rita M. Gross (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1980), p. 216.
46. Diana Y. Paul, Women in Buddhism: Images of the Feminine in Mahayana Tradition , 2d ed. (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1985), p. 5.
47. Kasahara Kazuo, Nyonin ojo shiso no keifu (Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1975), pp. 5-6.
48. Ibid., p. 6. The Shinjikankyo (or Daijohonjo shinjikankyo , Sutra of the Contemplation on the Base of Mind) has as its central theme the achievement of buddhahood by renouncing the world and by discarding all delusions through meditation.
49. Ibid., p. 11.
47. Kasahara Kazuo, Nyonin ojo shiso no keifu (Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1975), pp. 5-6.
48. Ibid., p. 6. The Shinjikankyo (or Daijohonjo shinjikankyo , Sutra of the Contemplation on the Base of Mind) has as its central theme the achievement of buddhahood by renouncing the world and by discarding all delusions through meditation.
49. Ibid., p. 11.
47. Kasahara Kazuo, Nyonin ojo shiso no keifu (Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1975), pp. 5-6.
48. Ibid., p. 6. The Shinjikankyo (or Daijohonjo shinjikankyo , Sutra of the Contemplation on the Base of Mind) has as its central theme the achievement of buddhahood by renouncing the world and by discarding all delusions through meditation.
49. Ibid., p. 11.
50. "This chapter" refers to the Devadatta chapter.
51. According to Diana Paul, "the Naga princesses in general were especially renowned for their beauty, wit and charm, and were claimed to be the female ancestors of some South Indian dynasties. They were delicate water-sprite creatures similar to mermaids" ( Women in Buddhism , p. 185).
52. Hurvitz, Scripture , p. 264.
53. Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 192-93. Among the five recommended activities, the first ever undertaken were lectures by Prince Shotoku in 605, during the tenth year of the Empress Suiko's reign (592-628).
54. Ibid.
53. Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 192-93. Among the five recommended activities, the first ever undertaken were lectures by Prince Shotoku in 605, during the tenth year of the Empress Suiko's reign (592-628).
54. Ibid.
55. A good number of songs extol the value of listening to the Lotus
Sutra; examples are nos. 32, 64, 65, 66, 67, 69, 81, 85, 87 , 117, 122, 133, 134, 138, 149, and 154. Besides these songs, close to ten songs in homon uta stress the importance of listening to the sutras in general.
56. There are nine songs on the efficacy of reading, three on chanting, two on expounding, and only one on copying.
57. The Medicine King (Bhaisajya-raja) is a bodhisattva who cures all illnesses. He is the central figure in chapter 23 of the Lotus Sutra, "Yakuo" (Medicine King), which recounts the austerities he endured in his previous life in order to aquire such healing power.
58. Arjaka trees grow in India and other tropical regions. It is said that when a branch of this tree falls to the ground it splits into seven pieces. NKBZ 25:240.
59. The following discussion is based largely on Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 196-250.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
65. The six roots refer to the six sensory organs of eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind, which are regarded as the source of earthly desire, attachment, and spiritual defilement.
66. Joseph M. Kitagawa, Religion in Japanese History (New York: Columbia University Press, 1966), pp. 69-70.
67. Murayama, Honji suijaku , pp. 212-19, 251-302.
68. Mount Tendai is in fact Mount Hiei, on which Enryakuji Temple,
the center of the Tendai school, is located. The Eastern Shrine means the Hie Shrine complex, located at the foot of Mount Hiei, to the east of the Heian capital.
69. The term comes from Lao-tzu's Tao-te ching (The Way and Its Power), where it refers to the value of self-effacement as a moral precept. Chih-i first borrowed the aphorism and gave it a Buddhist twist in his work Mo-ho chih kuan . See Sekiguchi Shizuo, "Wako dojin: Ryojin hisho to honji suijaku shiso," Nihon kayo kenkyu 17 (April 1978): 10.
70. Besides the songs so far discussed, nos. 242, 243, 245, and 417, among others, are also related to the Tendai-Hie syncretism.
71. For details of the ranks and syncretic identities of these shrines, see Okada Yoneo, Jinja , Nihonshi Kohyakka, vol. 1 (Kindo Shuppansha, 1977), pp. 172-74. The Sanno syncretism was presumably designed to win over to Buddhism the peasantry in the Mount Hiei area, who were closely tied to the kami , believed to govern their agrarian existence. See Daigan Matsunaga and Alicia Matsunaga, Foundation of Japanese Buddhism , 2 vols. (Los Angeles: Buddhist Books International, 1976), 2:294.
72. It was under the Bodhi tree that Sakyamuni is reported to have attained his enlightenment.
73. The interest in the Hie syncretic mandala is proved by the fact that among extant mandala on Shinto shrines, those dealing with the Hie complex outnumber all others. See Murayama, Honji suijaku , p. 283.
74. The Mount Kinbu compound is divided into forty-one quarters, just like Maitreya's Tusita Heaven is supposed to be. See NKBZ 25:266-67.
75. Murayama Shuichi, Shinbutsu shugo shicho (Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 1957), pp. 79-80.
76. For a complete list of these divinities, see Okada, Jinja , p. 226.
77. The Nagusa Beach and Waka Bay are located near Mount Nagusa in Wakayama City, Kii Province. An almost identical song was sung by Emperor Go-Shirakawa at the Nagaoka Shrine on his first Kumano pil-grimage in 1160. See NKBT 73:461.
78. Murayama, Honji suijaku , pp. 169-70.
79. "Buddhist Pilgrimage in South and Southeast Asia," in The Encyclopedia of Religion , ed. Mircea Eliade (New York: Macmillan, 1987), 11:348.
80. Joseph M. Kitagawa, On Understanding Japanese Religion (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1987), p. 129.
81. Ichiro Hori, Folk Religion in Japan: Continuity and Change (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1968), pp. 159-60.
82. Laurence Bresler, "The Origins of Popular Travel and Travel Literature in Japan" (Ph.D. diss., Columbia University, 1975), p. 39.
83. The Kamo River, originating in the north of Kyoto, flows south-ward through the eastern part of the capital and empties into the Katsura
River. The Yodo ford was at the site where the Katsura and Uji rivers joined, to the southwest of Kyoto. Yawata, where the Iwashimizu Hachi-man Shrine is located, is where the three tributary rivers, the Katsura, Uji, and Kizu, converge to form the Yodo River.
84. Hachiman was given the title of "Great Bodhisattva," a shortened form of "Great Bodhisattva of National Protection with Miraculous and Divine Power," in 781 by the Nara court. For details of Hachiman's Buddhistic deification, see Murayama, Honji suijaku , pp. 60-61.
85. The Saikoku circuit pilgrimage covers thirty-three temples that have Kannon as their main object of worship, the number coming from the thirty-three different forms Kannon is believed to take. The pilgrimage begins at Seigantoji Temple at Nachi Falls in Kumano and ends at Kegonji Temple in Gifu Prefecture. The Shikoku pilgrimage, undertaken in memory of Kukai, is confined to the island of Shikoku and covers eighty-eight sites. It begins at Ryozenji Temple and ends at Okuboji Temple. For detailed explanations and lists of the temples on these two circuit routes, see Nakao Takashi, Koji juntel jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1979), pp. 90-107, 112-51. The Shikoku pilgrimage was supposedly established during the twelfth or thirteenth century; see Kitagawa, On Understanding Japanese Religion , pp. 133-34.
86. For a discussion on the development of this circuit, see James H. Foard, "The Boundaries of Compassion: Buddhism and National Tradition in Japanese Pilgrimage," Journal of Asian Studies 41 (1982): 231-51.
87. They were called goeika (holy chant) or junreika (pilgrim's chant); see Kitagawa, On Understanding Japanese Religion , p. 131.
88. Kiyomizu Temple in Kyoto is the sixteenth stop; Ishiyama Temple, located in Otsu, Shiga Prefecture, is the thirteenth; Hase Temple, in Sakurai City, Nara Prefecture, is the eighth; Kogawa Temple, in Waka-yama Prefecture, is the third; and Rokkakudo Temple (Chohoji), in Kyoto, is the eighteenth. Hikone Temple, in Shiga Prefecture, does not, however, belong to this pilgrimate route.
89. Many sites quoted in the song no longer exist as such or are unidentifiable. The following are those that have been identified. Kyogoku is the street that ran from north to south in the eastern end of the Heian capital, while Gojo Street is one of the major east-west streets through the middle of the capital. Rokuharado refers to Rokuharamitsuji Temple, founded by Kuya Shonin and located in Higashiyama-ku in Kyoto; Otagi-dera is located to the north of Rokuharamitsuji. Yasaka Temple is in fact Hokanji Temple, one of the seven major temples in the Heian capital; most of its buildings are gone now except for the five-story pagoda popularly known as the Yasaka Pagoda. Gion Shrine refers to the Yasaka Shrine, famous for the Gion festival. The "curious waterfall" is Otowa Falls, a small cascade emerging from Mount Otowa at the back of Kiyomizu Temple. An interesting feature of the falls is its three-forked stream
issuing from the rocks, as noted in the song. See NKBZ 25:280-81; Kanaoka Shuyu, Koji meisatsu jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1970), pp. 87-88.
90. Uchi no Dori refers to the area where the imperial palace was located. Nishi no Kyo is the area to the west of Suzaku Oji Street, which ran down the middle of the capital, dividing it into the eastern and western sections. The Tokiwa forest was to the west of the capital, near Koryuji Temple. The Oi River passes along the Arashiyama area, where courtesans often gathered. NKBZ 25:278; Kanaoka, Koji meisatsu jiten , p. 305.
91. The Ima-Kibune Shrine mentioned here may be one located in the village of Fusamoto in Isumino District, Chiba Prefecture, though there were many Ima-Kibune shrines throughout Japan (see NKBT 73:516). Just as the divinites at the Kumano and Hie shrines were invoked and moved to new shrine sites called Ima-Kumano and Ima-Hie, the deities worshiped in the Kibune Shrine must have been transferred and enshrined at sites other than the main site in the Heian capital. See NKBZ 25:269.
92. Most Japanese scholars use the terms yamabushi, shugenja , and shugyoja interchangeably.
93. Ichiro Hori, "On the Concept of Hijiri (Holy-Man)," Numen 5 (1958): 134, 199, 229. Gyogi's public service work for lower-class people included founding a charity hospital, a charity dispensary, an orphanage, and an old people's home; the establishment of free rooming houses; the excavation of canals for navigation and for irrigation; reservoir building; and bridge and harbor construction. For his work, Gyogi was popularly called "Bodhisattva" during his lifetime.
94. Hori, Folk Religion in Japan , pp. 177-78.
95. According to legend, En no Gyoja, after a one-thousand-day confinement on Mount Kinbu, received magical power from Kongozao gongen, who revealed himself to the ascetic, bursting from the depths of the earth with flames emanating from his back. See Miyake Hitoshi, Yamabushi: sono kodo to soshiki (Hyoronsha, 1973), pp. 29-30.
96. Ibid., pp. 21, 29-30, 175.
95. According to legend, En no Gyoja, after a one-thousand-day confinement on Mount Kinbu, received magical power from Kongozao gongen, who revealed himself to the ascetic, bursting from the depths of the earth with flames emanating from his back. See Miyake Hitoshi, Yamabushi: sono kodo to soshiki (Hyoronsha, 1973), pp. 29-30.
96. Ibid., pp. 21, 29-30, 175.
97. See Nakao Takashi, Koji junrei jiten , p. 104.
98. See Kanaoka, Koji meisatsu jiten , pp. 61, 65; and Okada, Jinja , p. 211.
99. See Kanaoka, Koji meisatsu jiten , pp. 321-22.
100. See Joseph M. Kitagawa, "Three Types of Pilgrimage in Japan," in On Understanding Japanese Religion , pp. 127-36.
101. See Okada, Jinja , pp. 272, 277; Kanaoka, Koji meisatsu jiten , pp.
150, 214, 264-65; and Nakao, Koji junrei jiten , p. 124.
102. Shida, Kayokenshi 4:390-91.
103. The "Kumano sankei" (Kumano pilgrimage), a soka (a fast-tempoed song or enkyoku , banquet song—a song genre that flourished during
the Kamakura and Muromachi periods) included in Enkyokusho (Selected Enkyoku , ca. 1296) by Myoku, a prolific Kamakura-era composer of songs, lists a number of subshrines on the Kumano pilgrimage route and obliquely refers to the difficulties involved in the long journey. For the text of the song, see Takano, ed., Nihon kayo shusei , 5:71-75.
104. Murakami Toshio, Shugendo no hattatsu (Unebo Shobo, 1943), pp. 196, 304-18.
105. Miyake Hitoshi, Shugendo : yamabushi no rekishi to shiso (Kyoikusha, 1978), p. 112.
106. The Suzu Cape, located at the tip of the Noto Peninsula in Ishi-kawa Prefecture, is one of the most rugged areas in northeastern Japan. The Koshi (or Hokuriku) Road, in one of Japan's roughest regions, covers the area from Wakasa and Echizen in Fukui Prefecture to Echigo and Sado in Niigata Prefecture.
107. A stole is made of small pieces of cloth sewn together and worn over a monk's robe; it stands for his ability to withstand insults and persecutions. See NKBZ 25:277, 519. The wicker basket contains various items, including small icons, clothing, and foodstuffs. An ascetic with the basket on his back stands for an embryo; that is, he is a spiritual child about to be born. See Miyake, Yamabushi , pp. 147-48. The Complete Shikoku circuit required about sixty very difficult days on foot, and some-times resulted in deaths owing to its severity; see Nakao, Koji junrei jiten , p. 113.
108. Carmen Blacker, The Catalpa Bow: A Study of Shamanistic Practices in Japan (London: George Allen & Unwin, 1975), p. 92. The practice was also highly valued in the Kumano pilgrimage and performed as often as circumstances allowed en route; see Miyaji, Kumano sanzan no shiteki kenkyu , p. 403.
109. See Mircea Eliade, The Sacred and the Profane (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1959), pp. 183-84. The hardship of "walking" in pilgrimage is also the topic in shiku no kamiuta nos. 258 and 300.
110. The tree knots are hollowed out and used as begging bowls; see NKBZ 25:278. The deer horns are used as a decoration on top of the ascetic's staff. The dotted deerskin is worn over the ascetic's outer garment. His staff has six metal rings inserted into its head; their clanking noises when shaken are used to beat rhythms for chanting or to warn off harmful animals in the mountains. See Miyake, Yamabushi , p. 146.
111. At least sixteen items constituted the typical yamabushi necessities: headband, hat (or headgear), robe, stole, bugle, rosary, a staff deco-rated with metal rings, a wicker basket in which a wooden box is inserted, a wooden stick, a piece of cloth or animal skin, leggings, fan, knife, ropes, and straw sandals. For the esoteric meaning of each, see ibid., pp. 21, 141-53.
110. The tree knots are hollowed out and used as begging bowls; see NKBZ 25:278. The deer horns are used as a decoration on top of the ascetic's staff. The dotted deerskin is worn over the ascetic's outer garment. His staff has six metal rings inserted into its head; their clanking noises when shaken are used to beat rhythms for chanting or to warn off harmful animals in the mountains. See Miyake, Yamabushi , p. 146.
111. At least sixteen items constituted the typical yamabushi necessities: headband, hat (or headgear), robe, stole, bugle, rosary, a staff deco-rated with metal rings, a wicker basket in which a wooden box is inserted, a wooden stick, a piece of cloth or animal skin, leggings, fan, knife, ropes, and straw sandals. For the esoteric meaning of each, see ibid., pp. 21, 141-53.
112. Murakami, Shugendo no hattatsu , p. 132.
113. Mount Hira, located to the north of Mount Hiei, is one of the eight scenic views of the Omi region. Horsetails are plants related to ferns.
114. Hori, "On the Concept of Hijiri, " p. 228.
115. For details of their associations, see Nakayama, Nihon mikoshi , pp. 425-41.
116. Most of the jinja uta are taken from "Congratulations," "Shinto," or "Miscellaneous" sections of the imperial or private anthologies.
117. For the related subject of poems of praise, see Ebersole, Ritual Poetry , pp. 34-50.
118. In this section, bracketed references following the Ryojin hisho song number identify the source waka on which the songs were based.
119. The literal meaning of the name of Iwashimizu Shrine, "rock-clear water," supposedly originates from the water that gushed out of the rocks at the front of the shrine. See Nihon chimei daijiten , 7 vols. (Asakura Shoten, 1967), 1: 726.
120. Mount Matsuno-o, where the Matsuno-o Shrine stands, is located to the south of Mount Arashiyama in the western outskirts of the Heian capital.
121. The poet was one of the compilers of Gosenshu . The headnote says that the poem was composed to celebrate the birth of a son in a Minamoto family. The Hirano Shrine is located to the north of the capital. The Imaki no Kami, one of the divinities worshiped in the shrine, is the tutelary divinity of the Minamoto clan. See NKBZ 25:331.
122. The headnote to this waka says that it was composed for the coming-of-age ceremony in 935 at the residence of Fujiwara Saneyori (900-970), one of the powerful Fujiwara regents. Mount Oshio is located to the west of the capital, and the Oharano Shrine stands at its foot. The shrine was regarded with great respect by both the imperial family and the Fujiwara clan.
123. The Mitarashi River flows through the middle of the Kamigamo Shrine and then joins the Kamo River. Kamiyama refers to Mount Kamo, located to the east of the shrine.
124. No source poem has been identified for this song.
125. The headnote says that the poem was written during the winter festival at Kamo Shrine.
126. The headnote says that the poem was composed on the occasion of Emperor Ichijo's first visit to Matsuno-o Shrine in 1004.
127. The headnote says that the poet composed the poem on the morning of the winter Kamo festival, for which she was chosen as a messenger. She attached the poem to the decorative wisteria blossoms and sent them to the wife of Fujiwara Michinaga.
128. The headnote says that the poem was composed when the poet served as a messenger at the Hirano festival for the first time.
129. The poem was composed during the waka competition on the congratulatory theme held at the mansion of Fujiwara Morozane (1042-1101). Mount Mikasa is located near Kasuga Shrine in Nara, which is the Fujiwara main tutelary shrine.
130. Inari Shrine is located in the Fushimi-ku, to the south of the Heian capital.
6 The Unrolling Human Picture Scroll in Ryojin hisho
1. Mountain wardens guarded the mountains against the unlawful felling of trees. A line-by-line parallel between this song and no. 284, which describes the physical features of the Fudo, can be noted. The precision of duplication is striking, allowing the possibility of an intended parody of Fudo. See NKBZ 25:305.
2. The Nishiyamadori is near Mount Arashiyama to the west of the Heian capital; the Katsura River flows past this area.
3. From the mid-Heian period, the western section of the capital began to deteriorate, and by the end of the period it was populated only by the poor. The area, especially along the Katsura and Oi rivers, was known as a gathering place for prostitutes. See Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 144-46.
4. See ibid., p. 146. Song no. 387 is a list of birds—which may also be names of courtesans.
3. From the mid-Heian period, the western section of the capital began to deteriorate, and by the end of the period it was populated only by the poor. The area, especially along the Katsura and Oi rivers, was known as a gathering place for prostitutes. See Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 144-46.
4. See ibid., p. 146. Song no. 387 is a list of birds—which may also be names of courtesans.
5. See NKBZ 25:297.
6. Awazu refers to the area southeast of Otsu.
7. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 226.
8. Osaka refers to the barrier west of Otsu city; Narazaka is a hill north of Nara city; the Fuwa Barrier is in Gifu Prefecture; and Mount Kurikoma is located in Uji, south of Kyoto.
9. The word kaza originally meant a young male between twelve and sixteen years of age who had completed the coming-of-age ceremony.
10. NKBZ 25:288.
11. Kusuha was located in Hirakata City in Osaka-Fu; a kiln is believed to have existed once nearby. See NKBZ 25:298.
12. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 137-38.
13. Pale yellow-green ( kijin or kikujin ) was one of the colors reserved for the coats for emperors, not to be used by courtiers without court permission; see NKBT 73:408.
14. Since the Sumiyoshi Shrine consists of four major shrines, it is called Sumiyoshi shisho (Sumiyoshi four shrines). The location of Matsuga-saki is unclear.
15. Konoshima Shrine is located in Uzumasa, an area in the western part of Kyoto.
16. "Three" here refers to the three divisions of the Inari Shrine system, into lower, middle, high.
17. For similar interpretations, see Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 224-29.
18. Yamashiro refers to the present-day Kyoto-Fu; the area was noted for its eggplants. See ibid., p. 228.
19. All the places mentioned are located in the same mountainous area just northeast of the Heian capital. They were famous for firewood, char-coal, and wood products. See ibid., p. 205.
17. For similar interpretations, see Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 224-29.
18. Yamashiro refers to the present-day Kyoto-Fu; the area was noted for its eggplants. See ibid., p. 228.
19. All the places mentioned are located in the same mountainous area just northeast of the Heian capital. They were famous for firewood, char-coal, and wood products. See ibid., p. 205.
17. For similar interpretations, see Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 224-29.
18. Yamashiro refers to the present-day Kyoto-Fu; the area was noted for its eggplants. See ibid., p. 228.
19. All the places mentioned are located in the same mountainous area just northeast of the Heian capital. They were famous for firewood, char-coal, and wood products. See ibid., p. 205.
20. The oharame were known as one of the remarkable sights in the capital; see Fuzoku jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1957), p. 80.
21. Mount Miwa is located in Sakurai City in Nara Prefecture. The song is a variation of Kokinshu poem no. 982.
22. Enoki ( Ryojin hisho , p. 145) takes the rush hat to be a symbol for the male sexual organ. A rush hat was wide-brimmed, with a small cone-shaped part protruding from its center to accommodate topknots. It was worn by warriors while hunting, traveling, or during archery exercises on horseback. See Kokugo daijiten (Shogakkan, 1981), p. 77.
23. See Man'yoshu , nos. 2606, 2911, 2912; and saibara song no. 5, "Nuki kawa," in NKBZ 25:127.
24. Michinoku refers to the present-day Aomori Prefecture, located in northeastern Honshu. Suruga is the present-day Sizuoka Prefecture.
25. The song is adapted from Man'yoshu poem no. 2798.
26. The word otoko (man) used here is rarely found in waka to refer to one's lover; here it indicates that the couple's relationship was mainly physical. Saigo Nobutsuna, Ryojin hisho , Nihon Shijinsen, vol. 22 (Chikuma Shobo, 1976), p. 9.
27. Devils were ordinarily believed to have one or at most two horns; see Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 143.
28. This song may have been the same imayo , "Ike no ukikusa" (A Floating Duckweed on a Lake), that the nobles sang during the party described in Murasaki Shikibu nikki ; see Ikeda, Kishigami, and Akiyama, eds., Makura no soshi , Murasaki Shikibu nikki , pp. 503-4.
29. For some different interpretations of the song, see Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 151; Konishi, Ryojin hisho , p. 468; Saigo, Ryojin hisho , pp. 20-25; Shida Nobuyoshi, Ryojin hisho hyokai , rev. ed. (Yuseido, 1977), pp. 172-73; and Shinma and Shida, Kayo II , pp. 88-89.
30. Waka no Ura is the bay at Wakayama City and is a famous place for poetic association. See also song no. 259.
31. The Moji Barrier, a checkpoint located in what is today Kitakyushu City, was the most important gateway to the Kyushu region during the Heian period.
32. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 162. In ancient times, mirrors were
made of metal, usually bronze, and so required periodic polishing to keep them from tarnishing.
33. See Baba Mitsuko, Imayo no kokoro to kotoba: ''Ryojin hisho " no sekai (Miyai Shoten, 1987), p. 48.
34. Book 2 of Kojidan is the source of the story about the wretched last days of Sei Shonagon; see Ichiko, ed., Nihon bungaku zenshi 2:272.
35. The kubichi (or wana , trap) refers to circular snares made of rope or strips of bamboo in which food was placed to lure birds or animals. See Kogo jiten (Iwanami Shoten, 1974), p. 413; Kokugo daijiten , p. 2521.
36. The Byodoin in Uji was the residence of Fujiwara Yorimichi, built in 1052.
37. The Weaver Maiden, a tragic heroine in Chinese mythology, is in love with the Ox Herder, whom she can meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh month by crossing over the Milky Way. A pun is implied in yobaiboshi (shooting star), centering on the word yobai , which originates in the verb yobu (to call) but later came to mean secret visits to women at night and, eventually, a marriage proposal ( Kogo jiten , p. 1354). It is said that male and female pheasants ( yamadori ) stay together during the day but sleep apart at night, each on the different side of a hill ( Kogo jiten , p. 1318); from this, the word yamadori also means sleeping alone ( Kokugo daijiten , p. 2384). As for the significance of "autumn dear," it is well known that the bucks cry out to attract the does during their autumn mating season. And mandarin ducks have long been used to symbolize conjugal love because they remain mated for life.
38. Baba Mitsuko, " Ryojin hisho 'oi' ko—so no ichi," Chusei bungaku ronso 1 (1976): 69-71.
39. Kojima, Konoshita, and Satake, Man'yoshu 2:365 (no. 1634).
40. In Wakan roeishu , the topic even became an independent section (see nos. 345-51, NKBT 73:135-36). The Noh play "Kinuta," attributed to Zeami, also elaborates on this theme of a woman's death after a long period of longing for her absent husband; see Yokomichi and Omote, Yokyokushu 1:331-39.
41. See Ogihara and Konosu, eds., Kojiki, jodaikayo , pp. 129-30.
42. Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 101.
43. Hakata may refer to the Hakata Shrine in Izumi City, Osaka-Fu; see NKBT 73:525.
44. Nihon Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geninoshi 2:35, 48.
45. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 462.
46. Precisely what hoya dye was we no longer know, but it may have been a kind of indigo blue dye made with sap squeezed from parasitic plants; see NKBZ 25:314. The colors listed are those of silk or leather cords that were used to sew the pieces of metal or leather together to make a suit of armor.
47. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 129.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
53. NKBZ 25:263.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
59. See Shinto daijiten 1:167.
60. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , pp. 187, 296.
61. The nickname Hachiman Taro is reportedly based on two legends: one is that Yoshiie was conceived soon after his father, Yoriyoshi (988-1075), had a dream in which the warrior god Hachiman gave him a sword; the other is that Yoshiie's coming-of-age ceremony when he turned seven was performed at the Iwashimizu Hachiman Shrine. See Nihon rekishi daijiten , 2d ed., vol. 9 (Kawade Shobo, 1969), p. 78.
62. Yoshiie's valor was praised in a story stating that even thieves were scared away or surrendered simply upon hearing his name; see NKBZ 25:316.
63. See chapter 1 for details on the Hogen Disturbance.
64. Sutoku was at first placed in Mount Matsuyama in Sanuki and then was moved to Naoshima Island.
65. The "soldier" ( hyoji ) here refers specifically to those charged with guarding the capital.
66. The caps or headgear ( eboshi ) worn by men in the earlier Heian period were made of cloth, and the aristocrats used a soft lacquer coating on them. Toward the end of the Heian period, however, it became fashionable to stiffen them with thick lacquer varnish. ( Kokugo daijiten, p . 294). Here, no refers to a unit for measuring the width of cloth, one no being about twelve inches. Formerly, outer trousers ( sashinuki ), worn over the under trousers ( shita no hakama ), had required six or eight no of cloth; one made with only four no , therefore, is a tighter garment with narrower breeches, better suited to action and movement. See NKBZ 25:296.
67. This new fashion is attributed to Emperor Toba and his favorite retainer, Minamoto Arihito (1103-47), who was particularly interested in matters of costume and manners. See Heiancho fukushoku hyakka jiten (Kodansha, 1975), p. 370.
68. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 141.
69. Ibid., p. 143.
68. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 141.
69. Ibid., p. 143.
70. NKBZ 25:297.
71. Taianji and Todaiji were two of the seven leading temples in Nara.
72. Enoki, Ryojin hisho , pp. 153, 201.
73. A middle general is the second-ranking officer in the headquarters of the Inner Palace Guards (Konoe-fu) charged with protecting the imperial palace. Usa Shrine refers to the Usa Hachiman Shrine, located in Oita Prefecture, Kyushu. The influential position of the head priest was hereditarily assumed by members of the Nakatomi and, later, Fujiwara families. See Anzu, Shinto jiten , p. 482. A speed sloop had many oars on both sides of the gunwale and was used for urgent business transactions; it is known that the priests of Usa Shrine came all the way to the capital through the Inland Sea on board these fast boats. See Shida, Ryojin hisho hyokai , p. 173; Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 67.
74. See Man'yoshu , poem no. 3827; in Ryojin hisho , nos. 17, 365, 366, 367, 437, and 442 are related to gamblers. For other works dealing with gamblers, see a saibara song titled "Ozeri" (Large Parsley), no. 13, in NKBZ 25:132-33; Fujiwara Akihira, Shinsarugakuki (ca. 1052), annot. Kawaguchi Hisao (Heibonsha, 1983), pp. 62-69; and a soka titled "Sugoroku" (Backgammon) in Enkyokusho , in Takano, ed., Nihon kayo shusei 5: 79-80.
75. Such action was taken in 1114, during the reign of Emperor Toba; see Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 121.
76. The Nishi no Miya Shrine may be the one in the Hirota Shrine complex; see song no. 249.
77. Just what hyo dice are remains unclear. The shisosai (four-three dice) refers to the spots that appear when a pair of dice is thrown. See NKBZ 25: 200-220.
78. In an entry for the eighth month of 1019 in Shoyuki (Record from Little Right), Fujiwara Sanesuke (957-1046) records a street brawl in the western part of the capital that involved priest-gamblers; see NKBT 73:534. The aforementioned Kamakura-period soka "Sugoroku" shows how gambling penetrated into temples, catching priests in a vicious cycle of gam-bling and debt. See Takano, ed., Nihon kayo shusei 5:80.
79. Shida, in NKBT 73:534; Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 181.
80. Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 181.
81. A similar family is depicted in Fujiwara Akihira's Shinsarugakuki , where the household headed by Uemon no Jo includes gamblers, sumo wrestlers a priest, and courtesans.
82. Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 78.
83. Ibid., pp. 72-73.
84. Ibid., pp. 87-88.
82. Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 78.
83. Ibid., pp. 72-73.
84. Ibid., pp. 87-88.
82. Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 78.
83. Ibid., pp. 72-73.
84. Ibid., pp. 87-88.
85. Salt and dragonflies were often linked in folk songs throughout Japan, though the reasons for the association are not clear; see NKBZ 25:315.
86. Toba refers to the Toba Palace built by Emperor Shirakawa to the south of the Heian capital, now known as Fushimi-ku in Kyoto. Jonanji Shrine was located next to the palace, and its festival was famous for the horse races that took place at the same time. Tsukurimichi Road is a thoroughfare that connected the Rajomon Gate in Yotsuzuka in the capital's southern sector with the area near the Toba Palace. See Shida, Ryojin hisho hyokai , pp. 200-201.
Conclusion
1. The Naikyobo was established at court as a counterpart to the Gagakuryo (Bureau of Music), which consisted of males only. The earliest reference to performances by members of the Naikyobo was 759. See Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 1: 250.
2. Ibid., p. 251.
1. The Naikyobo was established at court as a counterpart to the Gagakuryo (Bureau of Music), which consisted of males only. The earliest reference to performances by members of the Naikyobo was 759. See Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 1: 250.
2. Ibid., p. 251.
Bibliography
Works in Japanese are published in Tokyo unless otherwise noted.
Ago Toranoshin. Chusei kayo no kenkyu . Kazama Shobo, 1971.
Akagi Shizuko. Goshirakawa tenno . Akita Shoten, 1974.
Akima Toshio. "Shisha no uta: Saimei tenno no kayo to asobi-be." In Kodai kayo , ed. Nihon Bungaku Kenkyushiryo Kankokai, pp. 198-213. Yuseido, 1985.
———. "The Songs of the Dead: Poetry, Drama, and Ancient Death Rituals of Japan." Journal of Asian Studies 41 (1982): 485-509.
Andrews, Allan A. The Teachings Essential for Rebirth: A Study of Genshin's Ojoyoshu . Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1973.
Anesaki, Masaharu. History of Japanese Religion . Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1963.
Anzu Motohiko. Shinto jiten . Osaka: Hori Shoten, 1968.
Asano Kenji. Nihon kayo geino no shuhen . Benseisha, 1983.
———. Nihon kayo no hassei to hatten . Meiji Shoin, 1972.
Aston, W. G., trans. Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D . 679. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1972.
Baba Mitsuko. Imayo no kokoro to kotoba: "Ryojin hisho " no sekai . Miyai Shoten, 1987.
———."Ryojin hisho mikouta." Nihon kayo kenkyu 17, no. 4 (1978): 16-21.
———. "Ryojin hisho 'oi' ko—sono ichi." Chusei bungaku ronso 1 (1976): 68-75.
Blacker, Carmen. The Catalpa Bow: A Study of Shamanistic Practices in Japan . London: George Allen & Unwin, 1975.
Bowring, Richard. Murasaki Shikibu: Her Diary and Poetic Memoirs . Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1982.
Brazell, Karen. "'Blossoms': A Medieval Song." Journal of Japanese Studies 6 (1980): 243-66.
Bresler, Laurence. "The Origins of Popular Travel and Travel Literature in Japan." Ph.D. diss., Columbia University, 1975.
Brower, Robert H., and Earl Miner. Japanese Court Poetry . Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1961.
Brown, Delmer M., and Ichiro Ishida. The Future and the Past: A Translation and Study of the "Gukansho ," an Interpretative History of Japan Written in 1219 . Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1979.
"Buddhist Pilgrimage in South and Southeast Asia." In The Encyclopedia of Religion , ed. Mircea Eliade, 11:347-49. New York: Macmillan, 1987.
Conze, Edward. Buddhism: Its Essence and Development . New York: Harper & Row, 1959.
Cowell, E. B., ed. Buddhist Mahayana Texts . Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1984; reprint New York: Dover, 1969.
Dunn, Charles James. The Early Japanese Puppet Drama . London: Luzac & Co., 1966.
Earhart, H. Byron. A Religious Study of the Mount Haguro Sect of Sugendo : An Example of Japanese Mountain Religion . Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1970.
Ebersole, Gary L. Ritual Poetry and the Politics of Death in Early Japan . Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1989.
Eliade, Mircea. The Sacred and the Profane . New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1959.
———. Shamanism: Archaic Techniques of Ecstasy . Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1972.
Ellwood, Robert S. The Feast of Kingship: Accession Ceremonies in Ancient Japan . Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1973.
Enoki Katsuro. "Homon uta." Kokugo kokubun 18 (1949): 83-98.
———. "Kamiuta." Kokugo kokubun 18 (1949): 225-42.
———, ed. Ryojin hisho . Shincho Nihon Koten Shusei, vol. 31. Shinchosha, 1979.
Falk, Nancy. "To Gaze on the Sacred Traces." History of Religions 16 (1977): 281-93.
Falk, Nancy Auer, and Rita M. Gross, eds. Unspoken Worlds: Women's Religious Lives in Non-Western Cultures . San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1980.
Foard, James H. "The Boundaries of Compassion: Buddhism and National Tradition in Japanese Pilgrimage." Journal of Asian Studies 41 (1982): 231-51.
Foley, John Miles. Oral Tradition in Literature: Interpretation in Context . Columbia: University of Missouri Press, 1986.
Fujiwara Akihira. Shinsarugakuki . Annotated by Kawaguchi Hisao. Heibonsha, 1983.
Fuzoku jiten . Tokyodo Shuppan, 1957.
Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed. Nihon geinoshi . 7 vols. Hosei Daigaku Shuppankyoku, 1981-90.
Goddard, Dwight, ed. A Buddhist Bible . Boston: Beacon Press, 1970.
Gorai Shigeru. "Asobi-be ko." Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 1 (1963): 33-50.
Grapard, Allan G. "Flying Mountains and Walkers of Emptiness: Toward a Definition of Sacred Space in Japanese Religions." History of Religions 21 (1982): 195-221.
———. "Institution, Ritual, and Ideology: The Twenty-two Shrine-Temple Multiplexes in Heian Japan." History of Religions 27 (1987): 246-69.
Hagiwara Tatsuo. Miko to bukkyoshi . Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1983.
Hakeda, Yoshito S. Kukai : Major Works . New York: Columbia University Press, 1972.
Harich-Schneider, Eta. A History of Japanese Music . London: Oxford Univerrsity Press, 1973.
———. Roei : The Medieval Court Songs of Japan . Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1965.
Hashigawa Tadashi. Nihon bukkyo bunkashi no kenkyu . Chugai Shuppan Kabushikikaisha, 1924.
Hata Kohei. Ryojin hisho : shinko to aiyoku no kayo . Nihon Hoso Shuppankyokai, 1981.
Hayashi Masahiko. "Nyonin to edo jodo (2): Ryojin hisho ni okeru nyonin no iki gata o megutte." Kokugo kokubun ronshu 5, no. 2 (1976): 33-54.
Heiancho fukushoku hyakka jiten . Kodansha, 1975.
Hirota Tetsu. "Imayo ni miru bushi: Ryojin hisho ni okeru yottsu no kayo o megutte." Koten hyoron 6 (December 1969): 15-22.
Hoff, Frank. Song, Dance, Storytelling: Aspects of the Performing Arts in Japan . East Asia Papers, no. 15. Ithaca, N.Y.: China-Japan Program, Cornell University, 1978.
Holtom, D. C. The Japanese Enthronement Ceremonies . Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1972.
Hori, Ichiro. Folk Religion in Japan: Continuity and Change . Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1968.
———. "On the Concept of Hijiri (Holy-Man)." Numen 5 (1958): 128-60, 199-232.
Hurst, G. Cameron. Insei: Abdicated Sovereigns in the Politics of Late Heian Japan, 1086-1185 . New York: Columbia University Press, 1976.
Hurvitz, Leon. Chih-i (538-597): An Introduction to the Life and Ideas of a Chinese Buddhist Monk . Mélanges chinois et bouddhiques, vol. 12. Brussels: L'Institut Belge des Hautes Études Chinoises, 1962.
———. Scripture of the Lotus Blossom of the Fine Dharma . New York: Columbia University Press, 1976.
Ichiko Teiji, ed. Heike monogatari . 2 vols. Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vols. 29-30. Shogakkan, 1973-75.
———, ed. Nihon bungaku zenshi . 6 vols. Gakutosha, 1978.
lida Yukiko. Hogen , Heiji no ran . Kyoikusha, 1979.
Ikeda Kikan, Kishigami Shinji, and Akiyama Ken, eds. Makura no soshi , Murasaki Shikibu nikki . Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 19. Iwanami Shoten, 1958.
Ikeda Tomizo Minamoro Toshiyori no kenkyu . Ofusha, 1973.
Inoue Tatsuo. Kodai oken to kataribe . Kyoikusha, 1979.
Ishihara Kiyoshi. Shakkyoka no kenkyu : hachidaishu o chushin to shite . Kyoto: Dohosha Shuppan, 1980.
Ito Shintetsu. Heian jodokyo shinkoshi no kenkyu . Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 1974.
Iwahashi Koyata. Geinoshi sosetsu . Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1975.
Jayawickrama, N. A., trans. The Inception of Discipline and the Vinaya Nadana : Bahiranidana of Buddhaghosa's "Samantapasadika ." Sacred Books of the Buddhists, vol. 21. London: Luzac & Co., 1962.
Joseishi Sogo Kenkyukai, ed. Nihon joseishi . 5 vols. Tokyo Daigaku Shuppankai, 1982.
Kageyama Haruki. Hiezan to Koyasan . Kyoikusha, 1980.
Kajihara Masaaki, ed. Gikeiki . Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vol. 31. Shogakkan, 1971.
Kanaoka Shuyu. Koji meisatsu jiten . Tokyodo Shuppan, 1970.
Kasahara Kazuo. Nyonin ojo shiso no keifu . Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1975.
Kawaguchi Hisao and Shida Nobuyoshi, eds. Wakan roeishu , Ryojin hisho . Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 73. Iwanami Shoten, 1965.
Kageyama, Haruki. Shinto Arts: Nature, Gods, and Man in Japan . Trans. Christine Guth Kanda. New York: Japan Society, 1976.
Keene, Donald. Essays in Idleness . New York: Columbia University Press, 1967.
———. Twenty Plays of the No Theatre . New York: Columbia University Press, 1970.
Kikuchi Ryoichi. "Bungei daiichigitei o enzu: kyogen kigyo sokubutsudo." Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 11 (1972): 9-48.
Kitagawa, Joseph M. On Understanding Japanese Religion . Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1987.
———. Religion in Japanese History . New York: Columbia University Press, 1966.
Kogo jiten . Iwanami Shoten, 1974.
Kojima Noriyuki, Konoshita Masatoshi, and Satake Akihiro, eds. Man'yoshu . 4 vols. Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vols. 2-5. Shogakkan, 1971-75.
Kokugo daijiten . Shogakkan, 1981.
Komatsu Shigemi. “Nenju gyoji emaki tanjo." In Nenju gyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, pp. 106-28. Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8. Chuo Koronsha, 1977.
——— "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in." In Genji monogatari emaki, Nezame monogatari emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, pp. 114-33. Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 1. Chuo Koronsha, 1977.
Komatsu Shigemi and Kanzaki Mitsuharu, eds. Honen Shonin eden . 3 vols. Zoku Nihon Emaki Taisei, vols. 1-3. Chuo Koronsha, 1981.
Konishi, Jin'ichi. "Michi and Medieval Writing." In Principles of Classical Japanese Literature , ed. Earl Miner, pp. 181-208. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1985.
———. Ryojin hisho ko . Sanseido, 1941.
Kubota Jun and Matsuno Yoichi, eds. Senzaiwakashu . Kasama Shoin, 1970.
Kudo Takashi. Nihon geino no shigenteki kenkyu . San'ichi Shobo, 1981.
Kuramatsu Akiko. Fujo no bunka . Heibonsha, 1979.
Kure Fumiaki. Imayo ko Risosha, 1965.
Kwon, Yung-Hee. "Voices from the Periphery: Love Songs in Ryojin hisho ." Monumenta Nipponica 41 (1986): 1-20.
———. "The Emperor's Songs: Go-Shirakawa and Ryojin hisho Kudenshu Book 10." onumenta Nipponica 41 (1986): 261-98.
———. "The Female Entertainment Tradition in Medieval Japan: The Case of Asobi. “ in Performing Feminisms: Feminist Critical Theory and Theatre , ed. Sue-Ellen Case, pp. 316-27. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1990.
LaFleur, William R. The Karma of Words: Buddhism and the Literary Arts in
Medieval Japan . Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1983.
McCullough, Helen Craig. The Tale of the Heike . Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1988.
———. Yoshitsune: A Fifteenth-Century Japanese Chronicle . Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1966.
McCullough, William. "Japanese Marriage Institutions in the Heian Period." Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 27 (1967): 103-67.
McCullough, William, and Helen Craig. A Tale of Flowering Fortunes: Annals of Japanese Aristocratic Life in the Heian Period . Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1980.
Malm, William P. Japanese Music and Musical Instruments . Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1959.
Matsumae Takeshi. "The Heavenly Rock-Grotto Myth and the Chinkon Ceremony." Asian Folklore Studies 39, no. 2 (1980): 9-22.
Matsunaga, Alicia. The Buddhist Philosophy of Assimilation: The Historical Development of the 'Honji-Suijaku' Theory . Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1969.
Matsunaga, Daigan, and Alicia Matsunaga. Foundation of Japanese Buddhism . 2 vols. Los Angeles: Buddhist Books International, 1976.
Matsuno Yoichi. "Goshirakawa-in to Senzaishu ." Chusei bungaku 13 (May 1968): 17-21.
Miller, Roy Andrew. “The Footprints of the Buddha ": An Eighth-Century Old Japanese Poetic Sequence . New Haven: American Oriental Society, 1975.
Minemura Fumito, ed. Shinkokinwakashu . Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vol. 26. Shogakkan, 1974.
Miner, Earl, ed. Principles of Classical Japanese Literature . Princeton University Press, 1985.
Miner, Earl, Hiroko Odagiri, and Robert E. Morrell. The Princeton Companion to Classical Japanese Literature . Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1985.
Misumi Haruo. Geinoshi no minzokuteki kenkyu . Tokyodo Shuppan, 1976.
Mitani Eiichi and Sekine Yoshiko, eds. Sagoromo monogatari . Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 79. Iwanami Shoten, 1965.
Miyaji Naokazu. Kumano sanzan no shiteki kenkyu . Kokumin Shinko Kenkyukai, 1954.
Miyake Hitoshi. Shugendo : yamabushi no rekishi to shiso . Kyoikusha, 1978.
———. Yamabushi: sono kodo to soshiki . Hyoronsha, 1973.
Mochizuki Shinko. Bukkyo daijiten . 7th ed. 10 vols. Sekai Seiten Kanko Kyokai, 1972.
Moriguchi, Yasuhiko, and David Jenkins, trans. The Dance of the Dust on the Rafters: Selections from "Ryojin-hisho. “ Seattle: Broken Moon Press, 1990.
Morrel, Robert E. "The Buddhist Poetry in the Goshuishu ." Monumenta Nipponica 28 (1973): 87-100.
Morris, Ivan, trans. As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams: Recollections of a Woman in Eleventh-Century Japan . New York: Dial Press, 1971.
———. The Pillow Book of Sei Shonagon . 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1967.
———. The World of the Shining Prince: Court Life in Ancient Japan . New York: Penguin Books, 1979.
Morris, Mark. "Sei Shonagon's Poetic Catalogues." Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 40 (1980): 5-54.
Murakami Toshio. Shugendo no hattatsu . Unebo Shobo, 1943.
———. Yamabushi no rekishi . Hanawa Shobo, 1970.
Murayama Shuichi. Honji suijaku . Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1974.
———. Shinbutsu shugo shicho . Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 1957.
———. Yamabushi no rekishi . Hanawa Shobo. 1970.
Nagazumi Yasuaki and Shimada Isao, eds. Hogen monogatari, Heiji monogatari . Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 31. Iwanami Shoten, 1986.
Nakamura, Kyoko Motomochi, trans. Miraculous Stories from the Japanese Buddhist Tradition: The 'Nihon ryoiki ‘ of the Monk Kyokai Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1973.
Nakao Takashi. Koji junrei jilen . Tokyodo Shuppan, 1979.
Nakao Takashi and Imai Masaharu. Nihon meiso jiten . Tokyodo Shuppan, 1976.
Nakayama Taro. Nihon mikoshi . Ookayama Shoten, 1930.
Nihon Bukkyo Gakkai, ed. Bukkyo ni okeru jodo shiso . Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 1977.
Nihon chimei daijiten . 7 vols. Asakura Shoten, 1967.
Nihon Fuzokushi Gakkai. Nihon fuzokushi jiten . Kobundo, 1979.
Nihon koten bungaku daijiten . 6 vols. Iwanami Shoten, 1983-85.
Nihon rekishi daijiten . 2d rev. ed. Vol. 9. Kawade Shobo, 1969.
Nishiguchi Junko. Onna no chikara . Heibonsha, 1987.
Nishio Kunio. Nihon no bungaku to yujo . Aiiku Shuppan, 1972.
Nishio Minoru, ed. Hojoki , Tsurezuregusa . Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 30. Iwanami Shoten, 1964.
Nishitsunoi Masayoshi, Shinma Shin'ichi, and Shida Nobuyoshi, eds. Nihon no kayo . Nihon Koten Kansho Koza, vol. 14. Kadokawa Shoten, 1959.
Nose Asaji. "Shirabyoshi ni tsuite." Kokugo kokubun 1, no. 3 (1931): 1-35.
Obayashi Taryo, ed. Ensha to kankyaku: seikatsu no naka no asobi . Nihon Minzoku Bunka Taikei, vol. 7. Shogakkan, 1984.
Oda Tokuno. Bukkyo daijiten . Daizo Shuppan, 1981.
Ogasawara Kyoko. Geino no shiza: Nihon geino no hasso . Ofusha, 1984.
Ogawa Hisako. "Goshirakawa-in no 'imayo netsu' to Taikenmon-in Shoshi: nyoin inshi to imayo." Nihon kayo kenkyu 19 (April 1980): 12-17.
Ogihara Asao and Konosu Hayao, eds. Kojiki, jodaikayo . Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshfi, vol. 1. Shogakkan, 1973.
Ogihata Tadao. "Yugyonyofu to otome gun." In Man'yoshu taisei 10:309-327. Heibonsha, 1954.
Oguri Junko. Nyonin ojo . Jinbun Shoin, 1987.
Okada Yoneo. Jinja . Nihonshi Kohyakka, vol. 1. Kindo Shuppansha, 1977.
Okami Masao and Akamatsu Toshihide, eds. Gukansho . Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 86. Iwanami Shoten, 1967.
Okazaki Tomoko. "Shakkyoka ko—hachidaishu o chushin ni." Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 1 (1963): 79-118.
Origuchi Shinobu. Origuchi Shinobu zenshu : noto hen . 19 vols. Chuo Koronsha, 1970-74.
Osumi Kazuo and Nishiguchi Junko, eds. Josei to bukkyo . 4 vols. Heibonsha, 1989.
Ong, Walter J. Orality and Literacy: The Technologizing of the Word . London: Methuen, 1982.
Paul, Diana Y. Women in Buddhism: Images of the Feminine in the Mahayana Tradition . 2d ed. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1985.
Philippi, Donald L., trans. Kojiki . Tokyo: University of Tokyo Press, 1968.
———. This Wine of Peace, This Wine of Laughter: A Complete Anthology of Japan's Earliest Songs . New York: Grossman, 1968.
Plutschow, H. E. Chaos and Cosmos: Ritual in Early and Medieval Japanese Literature . Leiden and New York: E. J. Brill, 1990.
Rhys Davids, C. A. E Buddhist Birth-Stories (Jataka Tales ). Trans. T. W. Rhys Davids. Rev. ed. London: George Routledge & Sons, n.d.; reprint New York: E. P. Dutton, n.d.
Rhys Davids, T. W., trans. Buddhist Suttas . The Sacred Books of the East, vol. 11. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1881; reprint New York: Dover, 1969.
Rockhill, W. Woodville. The Life of the Buddha and the Early History of His Order . London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, 1907.
Sagara Nanako. “Ryojin hisho noto —sono ichi: hokkekyo nijuhachihon uta hyakugoju shu." Musashino joshidai kiyo 8, no. 3 (1973): 41-51.
Saigo Nobutsuna. Ryojin hisho . Nihon Shijnsen, vol. 22. Chikuma Shobo, 1976.
Sasaki Nobutsuna, ed. Ryojin hisho . Rev. ed. Meiji Shoin, 1932.
———.·Ryojin hisho . lwanami Bunko, 1933.
Sato, Hiroaki, and Burton Watson, eds. and trans. From the Country of Eight Islands: An Anthology of Japanese Poetry . New York: Anchor Books, 1981.
Seidensticker, Edward G., trans. The Tale of Genji . New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1978.
Sekiguchi Shizuo. "Wako dojin: Ryojin hisho to honji suijaku shiso." Nihon kayo kenkyo 17 (April 1978): 10-15.
Sekine Kenji. "Aohaka no bungaku geino." Kokubungaku: kaishaku to kansho 45, no. 12 (1980): 176-82.
Shida Nobuyoshi. Kayokenshi . 4 vols. Shibundo, 1982.
———.·Ryojin hisho hyokai . Rev. ed. Yuseido, 1977.
Shinma Shin'ichi. "Goshirakawa-in to bukkyo." Chusei bungaku ronso 3, no. 1 (1980): 1-12.
——— "Goshirakawa-in to kayoken." Kokugo to kokubungaku 54, no. 5 (1977): 1-12.
———. "Imayo ni miru bukkyo." Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 2, no. 2 (1964): 63-86.
———. Kayoshi no kenkyu : sono ichi —imayo ko . Shibundo, 1947.
———. “Ryojin hisho : imayo no sakusha to jidai." Kokubungaku 20, no. 10 (1975): 116-19.
Shinma Shin'ichi and Shida Nobuyoshi, eds. Kayo II: Ryojin hisho , Kanginshu . Kansho Nihon Koten Bungaku, vol. 15. Kadokawa Shoten, 1979.
Shinpen kokka taikan . 5 vols. Kadokawa Shoten, 1983-87.
Shinto daijiten . 3 vols. Heibonsha, 1941.
Shirai Eiji and Toki Masanori, eds. Jinja jiten . Tokyodo Shuppan, 1979.
Sonoda Midori. “Ryojin hisho : shiku no kamiuta zo no bungakuteki tokushitsu ni tsuite." Kaneshiro kokubun 54, no. 2 (1978): 31-41.
Soothill, W. Edward. A Dictionary of Chinese Buddhist Terms . London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, 1937.
Suzuki Hideo and Fujii Sadakazu, eds. Nihon bungeishi . Vols. 1-. Kawade Shoboshinsha, 1985-.
Suzuki Tomotaro et al., eds. Tosa nikki, Kagero nikki, Izumi Shikibu nikki, Sarashina nikki . Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 20. Iwanami Shoten, 1965.
Takagi Yutaka. Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu . Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 1978.
Takano Tatsuyuki. Nihon kayoshi . Shunjusha, 1926.
———, ed. Nihon kayo shusei . 12 vols. Rev. ed. Tokyodo Shuppan, 1960.
Takeishi Akio. Bukkyo kayo . Hanawa Shobo. 1973.
———. Bukkyo kayo no kenkyu . Ofusha, 1969.
Takigawa Masajiro. Miko no rekishi . Shibundo, 1981.
———. Yugyonyofu , yujo , kugutsume . Shibundo, 1965.
Tanaka, Hiroshi. "Pilgrim Places: A Study of the Eighty-eight Sacred Precincts of the Shikoku Pilgrimage, Japan." Ph.D. diss., Simon Fraser University, 1975.
Taniyama Shigeru. Senzaiwakashu to sono shuhen . Taniyama Shigeru Chosakushu, vol. 3. Kadokawa Shoten, 1982.
Taya Raishun. Wasanshi gaisetsu . Kyoto: Hozokan, 1933.
Thomas, Edward J. The Life of Buddha as Legend and History . London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, n.d.; reprint New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1927.
Tsuchihashi Yutaka. Kodai kayo to girei no kenkyu . Iwanami Shobo 1965.
Tsuchihashi Yutaka and Ikeda Yasaburo, eds. Kayo I: kikikayo , kagurauta, saibara . Kansho Nihon Koten Bungaku, vol. 4. Kadokawa Shoten, 1975.
Tsuchihashi Yutaka and Konishi Jin'ichi, eds. Kodai kayoshu . Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 3. Iwanami Shoten, 1957.
Tsunoda Bun'ei. Shotei hisho : Taikenmon-in Shoshi no shogai . Asahi Shinbunsha, 1975.
Tsunoda Ichiro. Ningyogeki no seiritsu ni kansuru kenkyu . Osaka: Asahiya Shoten, 1963.
Turner, Victor W. "The Center Out There: Pilgrim's Goal." History of Religions 12 (1973): 191-230.
Usuda Jingoro and Shinma Shin'ichi, eds. Kagurauta, Saibara, Ryojin hisho , Kanginshu . Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vol. 25. Shogakkan, 1976.
Wada Hidematsu. “Ryojin hisho ni tsuite." In Ryojin hisho , ed. Sasaki Nobutsuna, pp. 1-23. Rev. ed. Meiji Shoin, 1932.
Wakamori Taro. Shugendoshi no kenkyu . Wakamori Taro Chosakushu, vol. 2. Kobundo, 1980.
Wakita Haruko et al., eds. Nihon joseishi . Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1987.
Waley, Arthur. "Some Poems from the Manyoshu and Ryojin Hissho." Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society , 1921, pp. 193-203.
Watanabe Shogo. Ryojin hisho no fuzoku to bungei . Miyai Shoten, 1981.
Wilson, William R., trans. Hogen Monogatari: The Tale of the Disorder in Hogen . Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1971.
Yamada Shozen. "Goshirakawa-in wa naze teihen no uta imayo ni tandekishita ka." Kokubungaku: kaishaku to kyozai no kenkyu 26, no. 8 (1981): 32-37.
Yamagami Izumo. Miko no rekishi . Yuzankaku Shuppan, 1981.
———. Nihon geino no kigen . Yamato Shobo, 1977.
Yamagishi Tokuhei et al., eds. Kodai seiji shakai shiso . Nihon Shiso Taikei, vol. 8. Iwanami Shoten, 1981.
Yanagita Kunio. "Miko ko." In Teihon Yanagita Kunio shu 9:223-301. Chikuma Shobo, 1977.
———. Josei to minkan densho . Okashoin, 1932.
———. "Kugutsu." In Teihon Yanagita Kunio shu 4:473-92. Chikuma Shobo, 1968.
Yokomichi Mario and Omote Akira, eds. Yokyokushu . 2 vols. Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vols. 40-41. Iwanami Shoten, 1964.
Index of First Lines
A
akatsuki shizuka ni nezameshite (Waking in the quiet at dawn), 69
area wa kaku koso saburaedo (I may look like an old drab nun, but), 149
amida butsu to (Those who never), 70
amida hotoke no seigan zo (Endlessly trustworthy), 70
asa yu ni (In the morning, in the evening), 27 -28
ashiko ni tateru wa nani bito zo (Who is standing there?), 147
asobi no konomu mono (A courtesan's favorite things), 10
asobi o sen to ya umarekemu (Was I born to play?), 133
awazu no kyoen wa (Pleasures of Awazu), 118
azumaji ni (So the road to Azuma), 16
azuma ni wa (Are there no women), 148
azumaya no (In the end), 57
azuma yori (Just got in yesterday),147
B
bakuchi no konomu mono (A gambler's favorite things), 151
binjo uchimireba (When I see a beautiful woman), 128
buppo hiromu to te (To teach the Dharma), 90
byododaie no ji no ue ni (On this ground of wisdom and equality), 75
C
chihayaburu (Awe-inspiring), 113
chihayaburu (The wisteria waves), 113
chihayaburu (The young pine trees), 112
chihayaburu (To look at the shades), 113
choja wa waga ko no kanashisa ni (In pity for his son, the rich man), 48
D
daishi no jusho wa doko doko zo (Where do the great masters live? Where?), 52 -53
datta gogyaku no akunin to (Devadatta the evildoer), 79
datta wa hotoke no ata nare do (Devadatta was his enemy, but), 78
E
ebisui toneri wa izuku e zo (Hey, shrimper, where to?), 118
F
fushi no yogaru wa (Funny knotty things), 139
fuyu ku to mo (Winter may be coming, but), 56
fuyu wa yamabushi shugyoseshi (The mountain ascetic suffers the austerity of winter), 104 -5
G
gokuraku jodo no kuden wa (The place in the Pure Land paradise), 72
gokuraku jodo no tomon ni (On the eastern gate of the Pure Land paradise), 72
H
hachisu no hana o ba ita to fumi (Crossing lotus blossom planks), 83 -84
hakanaki kono yo o sugusu to te (Passing through this fleeting world), 77
hakanakumo (So sad), 15 -16
hana no miyako o furisutete (Why should I feel sad, off on a pilgrim-age), 96
haru no hajime no utamakura (The poetic imagery of early spring), 52
haru no no ni (In the fields of spring), 124
haru no yakeno ni (When I pick spring greens), 108 -9
hijiri no jusho wa doko doko zo / mino (Where are the holy men? Where? / Oh, Mirth), 102
hijiri no jusho wa doko doko zo / omine (Where are the holy men? Where? / Omine), 102
hijiri no konomu mono (Holy men's favorite things), 106 -7
hijiri no konomu mono (Things favored by holy men, who send), 107
hijiri o tateji wa ya (Why bother to be holy men?), 152
hokekyo dokujusuru hito wa (He who chants the Lotus Sutra), 85
hokekyo tamoteru hito soshiru (If there's evil talk against the lovers of the Lotus Sutra), 87
hokekyo yamaki wa ichibu nari (The Lotus Sutra has eight scrolls), 86
hokke no minori zo tanomoshiki (Trustworthy the Lotus Sutra's sacred Dharma), 85
hokke wa hotoke no shinnyo nari (Lotus Sutra, heart of the Buddha's teaching), 86
hontai kanzeon (Kannon's original body), 93
hoshi bakuchi no yogaru wa (Strangest of the priestly gamblers), 151
hotoke mo mukashi wa hito nariki (The Buddha, too, was a man in ancient days), 68
hotoke wa tsune ni imasedomo (The Buddha is always everywhere), 62
hyakunichi hyakuya wa hitori nu to (I'd rather sleep alone a hundred days, a hundred nights), 131 -32
I
inari naru (At the Inari Shrine), 124
inariyama (Answer, oh god), 53 -54
inariyama (People coming and going), 114
ise no umi ni (Like the abalone shell), 130
iwagamisanjo wa imakibune (Iwagame-Sanjo is Ima-Kibune), 99
iyo iyo tobo yo (Stay, dragonfly, stay), 153
iza nenamu (Come on, let's go back to bed !), 130
izare komatsuburi (Let's go, my spinning top), 154
iza tabe tonari dono (Neighbor, let's fish for small fry), 118
izureka horin e mairu michi (Which way to Horin Temple?), 99
izureka kiyomizu e mairu michi (Which way to Kiyomizu Temple?), 98 -99
J
jakumetsu dojo oto nakute (Silence in his seat of meditation), 65
jobo tenjite wa (In the time of Imitation Dharma), 74
jome no okaru mitachi kana (Look, a mansion: with all those fine horses), 142 -43
K
kagami kumorite wa (As my mirror clouds), 135
kaki goshi ni (I never tire of looking), 128
kamiyama no (In Mitarashi River, skirting), 112
kane no mitake ni aru miko no (On Mount Kinbu's Holy Peak), 6
kane no mitake wa shijukuin no ji nari (The land of Mount Kinbu has forty-nine quarters), 93 -94
kan'on daihi wa funeikada (Great compassionate Kannon is a raft), 73
kan'on fukaku tanomubeshi (With our lives we should trust Kannon), 73 -74
kan'on shirushi o misuru tera (Temples that bear the marks of Kannon), 98
kasho sonja no ishi no muro (How shame-stricken Ananda was), 67
kasho sonja no zenjo wa (Up above the cloudy Mount Kukkutapada), 68
kasugayama (Mount Kasuga), 56
kaza wa memoke ni kinkeru wa (Well the young man came to take a wife), 119
kaze ni nabiku mono (Things that sway in the breeze), 141
kazu naranu (I don't count), 12 -13
kesho kariba no koya narai (At the ornate hunting cabin), 132
kikori wa osoroshi ya (Oh that fierce woodchopper), 116
kimi ga aiseshi ayaigasa (That rush hat you loved so much), 127
kimi ga yo wa (Boundless), 113 -14
kindachi suzaka haki no ichi (The nobles come to Suzaku market), 125 -26
kobe ni asobu wa kashira-jirami (On my head the head-lice frolic), 141
koi koi te (Longing, and longing, then), 130
koishiku wa (If you love me), 127
koishi to yo (I love you, you know), 127
koko ni shi mo (At this very spot), 111
kokoro no sumu mono wa / aki (Things that cool the heart / clappers), 51 , 140
kokoro no sumu mono wa / kasumi (Things that cool the heart / mist), 138
kokoro sugoki mono (Things that chill the heart), 51 -52
kono goro miyako ni hayaru mono / kataate (Up-to-date fashion in the capital / stiff), 148
kono goro miyako ni hayaru mono / ryutai (Up-to-date fashion in the capital / eyebrows), 148 -49
kono miko wa (This shrine-maiden), 6
kumano e mairamu to omoedo mo (1 want to go as a pilgrim to Kumano), 97
kumano no gongen wa (The Kumano avatar), 94 , 95
kushinajo ni wa seihoku ho (Northwest of Kusinagara), 66
kusuha no mimaki no dokitsukuri (By the imperial pasture at Kusuha), 119 -20
kyogen kigyo no ayamachi wa (Crazy words and fancy talk), 43
M
mae mae katatsuburi (Dance, snail, dance!), 153
makadakoku no 6 no ko ni (Even Prince Siddhartha), 64
mayu no aida no byakugo wa (The white tuft between Amida's brows), 49
mida no chikai zo tanomoshiki (Trustworthy is Amida's vow, yes!), 70
mida no mikao wa aki no tsuki (Amida's sacred face, the autumn moon), 71
mine ni okifusu shika da ni mo (Even the deer bouncing or drowsing on the mountain), 85
mine no hana oru kodaitoku (He is good-looking, the young monk), 109
miru ni kokoro no sumu mono wa (Sights that cool the heart), 135 -36
miyako yori kudarishi tokenohoru (That girl Tokenohoru came), 10
momijiba ni (Let the moon), 28
moto kore gida wa taishi no chi (Once Prince Jeta's land), 65
muko no kaza no kimi (All right you, young man, son-in-law), 120 -21
musa no konomu mono (Warriors' favorite things), 143
musa o konomaba koyanagui (If you admire warriors, get a quiver), 144
musubu ni wa (In the knots of love), 127
myoho narau to te (To learn the Lotus Sutra), 79
myohorengekyo (The wonderful Dharma of the Lotus Sutra), 84
myoho tsutomuru shirushi ni wa (As reward for serving the wonderful Dharma), 89
N
namu amida (Oh Amida Buddha), 71
nigatsu jugonichi ashita yori (From morning to midnight), 66
nishi no kyo yukeba (On the west side of the capital), 117
nishiyamadori ni kuru kikori (On their way to Nishiyamadori), 117
nyonin itsutsu no sawari ari (Women have five obstacles), 81
O
obotsukana (In the fearful depths of the mountain), 108
ohara ya (Oh, the grove of small pines), 111
oi no nami (The waves of age), 134
oishigere (Grow thick), 111
oji no omae no sasakusa wa (Before the shrine the bamboo grass), 122 -23
ojo hingashi wa chikatomi (In the east of the capital is Omi Province), 92
okashiku kagamaru mono wa tada (Eye-catching, curved things are), 136
okashiku mau mono wa (Eye-catching dancers are), 138
okitsu kaze (The wind from the open sea), 110
omae ni mairite wa (Are you going home from the shrine), 124
omine hijiri o rune ni nose (Put the Omine holy man on board), 101
omine okonau hijiri koso (The holy men practicing on Mount Omine), 108
omi no mizuumi wa umi narazu (Not a lake, that lake in Omi), 93
omiya gongen wa omoeba Omi's avatar, now that I think of it), 92 -93
omiya ryojusen (Omiya is Eagle Peak), 91 -92
omoi wa michinoku ni (My longing goes as far as Michinoku), 129
ona ga kodomo wa tada futari (Only two children for this old lady), 150
ona no kodomo no arisama wa (This old lady's children, how they act!), 152
onna no sakarinaru wa (Women peak at fourteen, fifteen, sixteen), 136 -37
osanaki kodomo o okotsuru to (To coax the tiny children out), 47
oyosu nyonin hitotabi mo (Just once, if all women heard), 82
R
ryozenkaie no ozora ni (On Eagle Peak the multitudes), 62
ryunyo ga hotoke ni naru koto wa (Through Manjusri's work, I hear), 81 -82
ryunyo wa hotoke ni narinikeri (If the Dragon King's daughter became buddha), 82
S
sakazuki to (Wine and), 130
sanshin bussho tama wa aredo (The triple-bodied buddha nature is our jewel), 89
sanuki no matsuyama ni (On Mount Matsuyama in Sanuki), 146
sayo fukete (Night deepens), 72
saza nami ya (Oh, Shiga, once capital), 28
seita ga tsukurishi karikama wa (How did Seita get that sickle), 119
seita ga tsukurishi misono ni (Seita made a shrine-garden), 125
seki yori hingashi no ikusagami (These gods of war live east of the barrier), 144
seki yori nishi naru ikusagami (These gods of war live west of the barrier), 145
shaba ni fushigi no kusuri ari (The magic potion of this mundane world), 87
shaba ni shibashi mo yadoreru wa (A pilgrim briefly in this world), 83
shaba ni yuyushiku nikuki mono (This world's most disgusting things), 140
shagara o no musume dani (Even the daughter of King Sagara), 82
shakamuni hotoke no metsugo ni wa (Even venerable Kasyapa missed), 67
shakamuni hotoke no warawa na wa (In boyhood Sakyamuni), 63
shaka no hokekyo toku hajime (As the Buddha's Lotus Sutra began), 61
shaka no mideshi wa okaredo (Buddha's disciples were many), 65
shaka no minori o kikishi yori (When I hear the sacred Dharma of Sakyamuni), 86 -87
shaka no minori o ukezushite (Rebuffing Sakyamuni's sacred Dharma), 78
shaka no tsuki wa kakureniki (The Buddha-moon is hidden), 83
shiba no iori ni hijiri owasu (In many ways the devil tempts), 105
shidaishomon ikabakari (The Four Great Disciples—I see), 76
shinubakari (If it is the path of), 16
shitashiki tomo no ie ni yuki (Wine-drunk at his friend's house), 48
shizuka ni otosenu dojo ni (In silence, in the temple), 62
sugoki yamabushi no konomu mono wa (Things favored by awesome mountain ascetics), 107
sugunaru mono wa tada (Straight things are simply), 137
suicho kokei (Though the crimson wedding chamber), 10
sumiyoshi no (At the outer gate), 122
sumiyoshi no (Perhaps the gods), 55
sumiyoshi no (Sumiyoshi Shrine), 110
sumiyoshi shisho no omae ni wa (She lives at Sumiyoshi Shrine), 123
sumiyoshi wa (In the southern guest room), 123
suzu wa saya furu tota miko (What a way to shake bells, girl!), 51
T
taishi no mi nageshi yugure ni (In the dusk the prince threw himself down), 63 -64
taishi no miyuki ni wa (On his pilgrimage), 63
tonari no oiko ga matsuru kami wa (The gods the girl next door serves are), 121 -22
tsuki mo tsuki (The moon is), 134
tsukushi no moji no seki (At Tsukushi's Moji gate), 135
tsune ni koisuru wa (Always in love), 52 , 139
tsu no kuni no (In Settsu Province), 12
tsuwari na ni kaki mogana (Morning sickness or not, I want oysters!), 54
U
ubara kogi no shita ni koso (Under the small brambles), 32
ukai wa itoshi ya (Cursed is the fisher with cormorants), 77
ukai wa kuyashikaru (Wretched is the fisher with cormorants), 77
uzumasa no (Though I'm heading for), 124
W
waga koi wa (Not yesterday), 131
waga ko wa hatachi ni narinuran (My son must be in his twenties now), 150
waga ko wa ju yo ni narinuran (Almost a woman, my daughter, now), 7
waga mi wa zaigo omokushite (Heavy with bad karma), 75
wanushi wa nasake na ya (Hardhearted lover!), 129
ware o tanomete konu otoko (The man who stole my trust but doesn't come), 132
warera ga kokoro ni hima mo naku (Oh our hearts hunger without end), 71
warera ga shugyo ni ideshi toki (Our penitential pilgrimage began), 105 -6
warera ga shugyoseshi yo wa (How we looked, in our asceticism), 106
warera wa hakuji no bonbu nari (We are ordinary men, we are arid soil), 76
warera wa nani shite oinuran (How blindly have we aged!), 69
ware wa omoi (Oh I want him), 131
washi no sumu miyama ni wa (In the mountain retreats where eagles dwell), 146
Y
yakushi no juni no taigan wa (Of Yakushi's twelve great vows), 74
yamabato wa (Where do the mountain-doves roost?), 112
yamabushi no (The mountain ascetic's conch shell), 57
yamashiro nasubi wa oinikeri (Old, that Yamashiro eggplant), 125
yawata e mairan to omoedo mo (I want to go as a pilgrim to Yawata), 97
yodogawa no (In the Yodo's depths), 118
yokuyoku medetaku mau mono wa (Things that dance superbly well), 138
yomo no reigensho wa (Sacred places in our world's four quarters), 103
yo no naka o (Here in the world), 12
yo o itou (From what I hear), 12
yorozu no hotoke no gan yori mo (Far above the vows of ten thousand buddhas), 74
yorozu o uro to shirinureba (When we see the world's a dusty dream), 79
yorozu yo o (The thick shadows), 111
yu sareba (As evening darkens), 28
Index of Subjects
A
Acrobats (jushi) , 143
Age, old, 133 -37
Akomaro, 161 n. 19
Akutagawa Ryunosuke, xv
Amaterasu (Sun Goddess), 6 , 102 , 103 , 141 , 144 -45
Amatsu hikone no Mikoto, 145
Amatsuyuwake, 55 , 175 n. 39
Ame no futotama no Mikoto, 144 -45
Ame no tachikara o no Mikoto, 103
Ameno uzume no Mikoto, 6
Amida, 61 , 69 -73, 74 , 178 n. 30, 179 n. 31;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretism and, 91 , 92 , 94 , 96 , 97
Amidism, 61 , 69 -73, 96 , 157 , 178 n. 30
Ananda, 65 , 66 , 67 , 177 nn. 15, 16 , 177 n. 20, 178 n. 22
Antoku, Emperor, 24 , 160 n. 4
Aratama , xv
Arhats , 67 , 178 n. 23
Aristocracy, xviii , 156 -57;
artistic dialogue with lower classes, 5 , 13 , 17 , 19 , 22 , 30 ;
and asobi , 9 , 10 -13, 163 n. 49;
and Buddhist fivefold practices, 85 -86;
colors of clothes, 143 ;
and imayo , 3 -4, 5 , 16 , 38 , 114 , 161 n. 16;
jinja uta and, 109 -10, 114 ;
and Lotus Sutra, 85 -86, 88 ;
orality/literacy of, 38 ;
pilgrimages, 9 -11;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretic cults and, 100 ;
and waka , 27 , 156
Arjaka trees, 87 , 181 n. 58
Arukimiko (walking miko ), 7 , 14
Asceticism, 169 n. 45;
shugendo , 100 -109. See also Yamabushi (mountain ascetics)
Asita, 79 , 180 n. 42
Asobi (courtesans), 5 , 7 -13, 14 , 16 , 82 , 116 , 156 , 162 -64;
gifts to, 11 ;
Go-Shirakawa performances, 17 ;
Koko, 12 -13;
Miyagi, 12 ;
and old age, 134 ;
pilgrimages and, 9 -11, 99 ;
and quasi-children's songs, 152 -54;
Ryojin hisho songs, 10 , 117 -18, 121 ,126, 132 -33, 139 , 153 -54;
Tae, 12 ;
Tonekuro, 41 ,171 n. 18
Asobi-be (court morticians), 7 -8
Asoka, King of India, 95
Ato (trace), 64
Atsuta Shrine, 145
Awa Shrine, 144 -45
Aya no Koji family archives, xv
B
Ban Dainagon ekotoba (Picture-Narrative Scroll of Ban Dainagon), 29 , 31 , 168 n. 25
Bifukumon-in, 160 n. 1
Biwa music, 4 , 162 n. 21, 171 n. 11
Bonsan (hymns written in Sanskrit), 48
Buddhahood: for all, 75 -82;
attainment of, 64 -65, 75 -82, 92 , 180 n. 48;
for women, 80 -82, 180 n. 44
Buddhas, 60 -61, 175 -83;
Four Great Disciples, 66 , 76 , 151 , 179 n. 37;
Buddhas (continued )
Hie Shrine complex and, 91 ;
historical Buddha, xv , 47 , 48 , 50 , 61 -68, 75 -83, 91 , 92 , 166 n. 77, 176 -80;
paeans of, 60 -82;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretism and, 91 , 92 , 100 ;
three dimensions of Buddha, 178 n. 28
"Buddha's Footprints Sequence," 64
Buddhism, 60 -89, 100 , 155 , 157 , 166 -82;
Amidist, 61 , 69 -73, 96 , 157 , 178 n. 30;
arhats , 67 , 178 n. 23;
cults, 61 , 73 -75, 83 -90;
Dharma, 47 , 48 , 69 , 76 , 166 n. 77;
and gamblers, 151 ;
homon uta , 42 , 46 -50, 58 -89, 95 , 176 n. 1;
Kangaku-e and, 42 ;
kanjo , 170 n. 52;
kungata , 50 , 174 n. 24;
kyoke , 50 , 174 n. 24;
and language, 42 -43;
list of who's who, 52 -53;
Mahayana, 79 ;
pilgrimages, 95 -96;
Pure Land, 41 , 49 , 61 , 70 , 96 , 171 nn. 18, 20, 173 n. 13,178 n. 30;
Ryojin hisho , 59 , 60 -89;
Sangha, 47 , 48 , 50 , 66 , 67 ;
shakkyoka , 50 , 181 n. 61;
shiku no kamiuta , 50 , 52 -53, 54 , 59 , 62 , 72 , 81 ;
Shingon, 32 , 33 , 61 , 100 -101, 166 n. 79, 176 n. 3, 177 n. 8;
Tendai, 32 , 47 , 48 , 61 , 78 , 87 -93, 101 , 157 , 168 n. 35, 177 n. 8, 178 n. 28, 181 n. 68;
"Three Treasures," 47 , 48 ;
T'ien-t'ai, 47 ;
wasan , 48 -50, 60 , 174 ;
and women, 80 -82, 180 n. 44. See also Sutras; Syncretism, Shinto-Buddhist
Bunkidan (Literary Table Talk), 4 , 162 n. 21
Byodoin, at Uji, 31 , 138 , 189 n. 36
C
Catalog songs, 51 -53, 136 , 137 , 139 , 143 , 175
Chih-i, 47 , 49 , 181 n. 60, 182 n. 69
Children's songs, quasi-, 152 -54
Chinese: Buddhism/kansan , 47 , 48 , 168 n. 35,173 n. 11, 174 n. 23;
pilgrimage, 95 ;
poetry, 42 , 44 , 49 , 161 n. 11
Chishun Shonin, 102
Choju jinbutsu giga (Scroll of Frolicking Animals and People), 31 -32
Choka (long poems), 53
Choshu eiso (Shunzei's Collection for Her Former Majesty), 167 n. 8
Choshuki (Record of Long Autumn), 11 , 33
Chuyuki (Record of the Middle-Right), 4 , 33
Clappers, 51 , 140 , 174 n. 26
Class, xviii , 1 -2, 16 , 19 , 24 , 31 ;
artistic dialogue between high and low, 5 , 13 , 17 , 19 , 22 , 30 ;
female imayo singers, 5 , 82 , 155 ;
Go-Shirakawa and, 17 , 19 , 31 ;
and Lotus Sutra, 85 -86, 88 ;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretic cults and, 100 . See also Aristocracy; Popular culture; Prostitution; Warrior class
Clothes: colors, 143 , 187 n. 13;
fash-ionable, 148 -49, 190 nn. 66, 67;
headgear, 188 n. 22, 190 n. 66;
men's, 143 , 147 , 148 , 187 n. 13, 188 n. 22, 190 nn. 66, 67;
warriors', 143 , 147 , 148 , 188 n. 22
Confucianism, 44
Cormorant fishermen, 77 -78, 179 n. 38
Courtesans. See Asobi
D
Daigo, Emperor, 171 n. 12
Dainichi, 61 ,100 , 166 n. 79, 176 n. 3
Daisenji Temple, 103
Dance: "Dust on the rafters" (ryojin ), xiv , 159 n. 4;
monomane mai , 153 ;
shirabyoshi , 164 n. 64
Day of the Rat, 52 , 174 n. 27
Death, Kumano region and, 32
Devadatta, 78 -80, 179 -80
Devils, 132 -33, 188 n. 27
Dharma (Law), 47 , 48 , 76 ;
Correct, 166 n. 77;
Degenerate, 69 , 166 n. 77;
Imitation, 166 n. 77
Diamond Realm, 100 -101, 107
Dobamango , xv
"Dust on the rafters" (ryojin ) dance, xiv , 159 n. 4
E
Eagle Peak, 92
Edo period, xv , 29
Eguchi, 8 , 11 , 16 , 163 nn. 43, 48
Egyo, priest, 175
"Ei hokkekyo nijuhachi hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-Eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), 181 n. 61
Emaki. See Picture scrolls
Enchin (Chisho Daishi), 32 , 52 -53, 95 , 168 n. 35, 174 -75
Engi (origin myths of temples and shrines), 90
Engo (verbal associations), xvii , 57
Enkyoji Temple, 101 , 164 n. 51
Enkyokusho (Selected Enkyoku ), 184 n. 103
Ennin (Jikaku Daishi), 32 , 95 ,168 n. 35, 173 n. 15
En no Shokaku/En no Gyoja, 100 -101, 102 , 184 nn. 95, 96
Enoki Katsuro, 188 n. 22
Enryakuji Temple, 91 ,172 n. 24, 174 -75,181 n. 68
Evil, 76 -80, 105 ,178 -79. See also Devils
F
Fashions: hair, 121 ,148 -49. See also Clothes
Fiction, religious truth and, 43
Folk life, 115 -42, 152 . See also Popular culture
Fudo, 61 , 91 ,100 , 107 , 176 n. 3, 187 n. 1
Fugen, 60 -61,176 n. 3
"Fugen bosatsu san" (Praise of Fugen Bodhisattva), 173 n. 11
Fujiwara (clan): fuji emblem, 113 ;
head priest position, 191 n. 73;
regent-ship, 29 -30, 155 , 156 , 162 n. 24, 186 n. 122;
Shinto shrines related to, 109 -10
Fujiwara Akihira, 191 n. 81
Fujiwara Akisue, 165 n. 76
Fujiwara Arikuni, 42
Fujiwara Atsuie, 40 -41,165 n. 76, 171 n. 15
Fujiwara Atsukane, 165 n. 76
Fujiwara Chikanobu, 171 n. 22
Fujiwara Ienari, 164 n. 62
Fujiwara Kinto, 37 , 43 , 181 n. 61
Fujiwara Kiyosuke, 26
Fujiwara Koreshige, 42
Fujiwara Michinaga, 11 , 87 -88, 163 n. 48, 171 n. 10, 181 n. 61,186 n. 127
Fujiwara Michinori (Shinzei), 1 , 2 , 30 , 160 n. 6, 165 -66
Fujiwara Michisue, 40 -41,171 n. 16
Fujiwara Mitsunaga, 28 -29, 168 n. 20
Fujiwara Moronaga, 21 , 22 , 166 -67, 170 n. 7, 171 n. 11
Fujiwara Morozane, 175 -76, 187 n. 129
Fujiwara Motofusa, 29 -30, 168 n. 25
Fujiwara Munetada, 4 , 33
Fujiwara Nakazane, 12 -13,164 n. 52
Fujiwara Norinaga, 29 -30, 168 n. 25
Fujiwara Sanesuke, 191 n. 78
Fujiwara Saneyori, 186 n. 122
Fujiwara Shunzei, 19 , 23 -28, 43 ,167 , 168 , 170 n. 3, 172 n. 29
Fujiwara Tadanobu, 181 n. 61
Fujiwara Tamefusa, 33
Fujiwara Teika, 19 , 24 , 33 , 170 n. 3
Fujiwara Toshiyuki, 112
Fujiwara Tsunefusa, 22
Fujiwara Yorimichi, 11 , 31 , 163 n. 48
Fujiwara Yorinaga, 4 , 11 , 166 n. 83
Fujiwara Yukinari, 181 n. 61
Futsu nushi no Mikoto, 144
Fuzoku , 3 , 44 , 155 , 161 n. 14
G
Gaki zoshi (Scroll of Hungry Ghosts), 31
Gakuenji Temple, 102
Gamblers, 150 -51, 191 nn. 78, 81
Genji monogatari , 64 , 143
Genji rnonogatari emaki (Picture Scroll of the Tale of Genji), 31
Genpei War, 2 , 24 -27, 34 , 146 -47
Genshin, abbot, 4 , 6 , 49 , 161 n. 17
Genshu kotei emaki (Picture Scroll of Emperor Hsüan Tsung), 29
Gion Temple, 65
"Gokurakukoku mida wasan" (Praise of the Amida in Paradise), 49
"Gokuraku rokuji san" (Praise of the Sixth Hour in Paradise), 49
Gomizuno-o, ex-Emperor, 30
Go-Sanjo, Emperor, 11 , 55 , 176 n. 42
Gosannen kassen emaki (Picture Scroll of the Later Three Years' Battle), 29
Gosenshu (Later Collection), 55 , 175 n. 41, 186 n. 121
Go-Shirakawa, Emperor, 1 , 146 , 160 , 161 n. 11;
and asobi , 11 -12, 17 ;
career, 1 -2, 24 -25;
daughter, 167 n. 8;
and Enkyoji Temple, 101 ;
and homon uta , 46 -47;
and imayo , xiii -xiv, 1 -2, 11 -24, 36 , 37 -42, 44 -45, 156 , 161 -66, 171 n. 21, 179 n. 37;
as insei , 160 n. 4;
Kudenshu memoir, xiv , 3 , 12 , 17 -21, 33 , 34 -35;
and kugutsu , 13 , 15 , 17 ;
music, 3 ;
as patron of Heian culture, 2 , 22 , 23 -36;
and picture scrolls, 28 -32;
pilgrimages, 2 , 32 -36, 156 , 169 , 170 , 182 n. 77;
politics, 1 -2, 24 -27, 36 , 44 -45, 156 , 160 n. 1;
and Ryojin hisho , xiii -xiv, 36 , 37 -45, 46 -47, 156 , 158 ;
and Tendai Buddhism, 47 ;
uncle, 171 n. 16;
and waka , xiii -xiv, 2 , 18 , 23 -28, 156
Goshuishu (Later Collection of Gleanings), 55 , 140 , 175 n. 33
Go-Suzaku, Emperor, 4 , 175 n. 38
Go-Toba, Emperor, 2 , 33 , 160 n. 4
Gukansho (Tracts of Foolish Views), 160 n. 2
Gyoen, priest, 88
Gyoganji Temple, 88
Gyogy, 100 , 103 , 184 n. 93
Gyokuyo (Leaves of Jewel), 28 -29
H
Hachiman, 97 , 112 , 183 n. 84
Hachiman Taro, 145 , 190 n. 61
Hachioji, 91 , 92
Hair fashions, 121 , 148 -49
Han Ê, xiv , 14 , 159 n. 3
Hatsukoe, 15 , 164 n. 61
Hayauta , 165 n. 71
Heian period, xiii , xv , xvi , xvii -xviii, 16 , 38 , 155 , 187 n. 3;
acrobats, 143 ;
asceticism, 101 , 103 ;
Buddhism, 60 -61, 69 , 72 -73, 81 , 86 , 87 , 88 ;
court ladies, 136 ;
fashions, 121 ,148 -49, 190 n. 66;
female singers, 5 , 7 , 8 , 14 , 155 ,156 , 162 -63;
folk life, 115 , 116 ;
gambling, 150 -51;
Go-Shira-kawa as cultural patron, 2 , 22 , 23 -36;
kyogen kigyo , 42 -44;
pilgrim-age instituted 32 , 33 , 95 -96;
plurality of culture and society, xviii , 31 , 156 -57;
political and social upheaval, 24 -25, 142 -52, 157 -58;
provincial governors, 120 ;
religious ethos, 44 , 104 ;
saibara , 53 ;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretism, 95 ;
Shinto shrines, 54 -55;
shirabyoshi , 17 ;
song texts, 39 ;
waka revival, 48 ;
and warrior class, 142 , 144 , 147 , 157 -58;
women, 81 -82. See also Class; Go-Shirakawa, Emperor; Politics; Religious life
Heiji Disturbance, 1 -2
Heike rnonogatari (The Tale of the Heike), 26 -27, 142 , 169 n. 43, 179 n. 38
Hie Shrine complex, 34 , 36 , 91 -93, 181 n. 68, 182 n. 73
Hijiri (holy men), 89 -90, 99 -109
Hi no Misaki Shrine, 102
Hira Myojin (Shirahige Shrine), 144
Hirano Shrine, 54 , 186 n. 121
Hiromine Shrine, 145
Hirota Shrine complex, 9 , 54 , 145 , 163 n. 43, 191 n. 76
Hiyoshi Shrine, 54
Hobutsushu (A Collection of Treasures), 171 n. 18
Hoen, priest, 178 n. 30
Hogen Disturbance, 1 , 19 , 30 , 146 , 160 n. 5, 166 n. 83,167 n. 6
Hogen jonanji keiba ernaki (Picture Scroll of the Horse Races at the Jonanji Palace in the Hogen Era), 29
Hogen monogatari , 25
Hogen sumozu emaki (Picture Scroll of the Sumo Wrestling Matches in the Hogen Era), 29
Hojoki (The Ten-Foot Square Hut), 142
Hokke choko , 181 n. 60
Hokke-e (meetings on the Lotus Sutra), 87 -88, 181 n. 60
Hokke hakko , 78 , 87 -88, 181 n. 60
Hokke jikko , 181 n. 60
Hokke sanjuko , 181 n. 60
Homon uta (songs of Buddhist scriptures), 42 , 46 -50, 59 -89, 95 , 157 , 165 n. 71, 173 n. 3, 176 n. 1;
Enju singing, 179 n. 37;
jinja uta vs., 110 ;
and listening to sutras, 86 -87, 180 n. 55;
love songs vs., 126 ;
"Miscellaneous" subsection, 60 ;
and setsuwa , 65 -66, 68 , 178 n. 27
Honen, priest, 163 n. 37
Honen Shonin eden , 163 n. 37
Hongu, 94
Honji suijaku (original nature/trace manifestation), 90 -95, 96 , 97 , 100
"Honkakusan" (Praise of the Original Awakening of the Buddha), 48 -49
Honorifics, xvii
Horikawa, Emperor, 164 n. 52, 175 n. 41
Horikawa-in hyakushu-waka (One Hundred Poems for Emperor Hori-kawa), 55 , 175 n. 41
Horin Temple, 99
Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings), 181 n. 61
Hotsumisaki Temple, 104
Hsüan-tsang, 95
Humor, 125 , 137 -42
Hurst, G. Cameron, 162 n. 24
Hyakudayu, worship of, 9 , 14 , 163 n. 41
Hyakurensho (Seasoned Selections), 166 n. 84
Hyojugami, 145
I
Ichido, 91 , 92
Ichijo, Emperor, 3 , 11 , 163 n. 48, 186 n. 126
Ichiko , 41 , 171 n. 22
Idategami, 145
Idatehyoju Shrine, 145
"Ike no ukikusa" (A Floating Duckweed on a Lake), 188 n. 28
Ima , 3
Ima-Hie Shrine, 36 , 184 n. 91
Ima-Kibune shrines, 184 n. 91
Ima-Kumano Shrine, 36 , 184 n. 91
Imayo (modern style), xiii -xiv, xvi -xvii, 2 -5, 38 , 155 , 164 -65;
aristocracy and, 3 -4, 5 , 16 , 38 , 114 , 161 n. 16;
and ascetics, 108 ;
and Buddhist songs, 60 , 155 ;
competition (imayo awase ), 22 ;
composers, 3 , 7 , 16 , 45 ;
discussions on, 17 ;
and folk life, 115 -42;
Go-Shirakawa and, xiii -xiv, 1 -2, 11 -24, 36 , 37 -42, 44 -45, 156 , 161 -66, 171 n. 21, 179 n. 37;
"Ike no ukikusa;"188 n. 28;
jinja uta and, 56 , 114 ;
and old age, 133 -34;
orality, 38 ;
poetics, 40 -44;
politics, 44 -45;
religious potency of, 40 -44;
transmission, 170 n. 7;
and waka , 56 , 57 , 156 , 175 n. 32. See also Ryojin hisho ; Singers, imayo
"Imayo no ransho" (Origin of Imayo ), 164 n. 53
Inari Shrine complex, 54 , 55 , 147 , 175 n. 33, 187 n. 130, 188 n. 16
Inbe, 144 -45
Inchiyoroku (Compendium of Benevolence and Wisdom), 171 n. 11
Insei period, 5 , 33 , 88 , 101 , 120 , 160 n. 4, 162 n. 24
Ise Shrine, 54 , 55 , 145 , 175 n. 38
Ishi no Tsuchi, 102
Itsukushima Shrine, 34 , 55 , 145 , 171 n. 20
Iwashimizu Hachiman Shrine, 34 , 112 , 149 , 190 n. 61
Iwashimizu Shrine, 54 , 55 , 110 -11, 186 n. 119
Iwaya Shrine, 145
Izanami, 32 , 145
Izumi Shikibu, 136
Izusan Shrine, 103
J
Jataka story, 63 -64, 79
Jetavana Monastery, 65 , 177 n. 14
Jien, 160 n. 2
Jigoku zoshi (Scroll of Hell), 31
Jikkinsho (A Treatise of Ten Rules), 171 n. 18
Jinbun (songs sung to Shinto deities), 50 , 91
Jingu, Empress, 145
Jinja uta (shrine songs), 53 , 54 -56, 58 , 59 , 109 -14, 158 ;
rhetoric, 110
Jinmu, Emperor, 32 , 144
Jizo, 61 , 73 , 75 , 151 , 179 n. 36
Joshi (preface), 57
Juntoku, Emperor, 161 n. 12
Jushi (acrobats), 143
K
Kagurauta , 4 , 38 -40, 44 , 155 ;
court, 39 -40, 54 , 156 , 171 n. 12;
niku no kamiuta and, 46 , 54 ;
shiku no kamiuta and, 46 , 54 ;
text, 39
"Kairaishiki" (Record on Puppeteers), 13 -14
Kakan, priest, 161 n. 11
Kakekotoba , 57
Kakinomoto Hitomaro, 176 n. 43, 179 n. 38
Kakusan, priest, 170 n. 53
Kamakura period, xiv , 2 , 4 , 16 , 27 , 162 nn. 20, 21,191 n. 78
Kamo no Chomei, 142
Kamo Shrine, 34 , 54 , 112 , 171 n. 20
Kan'ami, 163 -64
Kane, 161 n. 19
Kaneakira, Prince, 175 n. 41
Kangaku-e (Learning Encouragement Meeting), 42 , 48 , 172 nn. 24, 25
Kanginshu (Songs for Leisure Hours), 172 n. 32
Kanishima, 8
Kanjo (ceremony of ointment), 170 n. 52
Kannon, 61 , 73 ;
Eleven-headed, 93 , 94 ;
pilgrimage and, 95 , 96 , 97 ;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretism and, 91 -104, 183 n. 85;
Thousand-armed, 74 , 91 , 92 , 94
Kansan (Buddhist hymns written in Chinese), 48 , 173 n. 11, 174 n. 23
Kanzaki, 8 , 11 , 16 , 163 nn. 43, 48
Kasen, 151
Kashima Shrine, 144
Kashishu , xiv , xv
Kasuga Shrine, 54 , 55
Katami (memento), 64
Katari-be , 164 n. 59
Katori Shrine, 144
Katsuo Temple, 102
Katsuragi, 102
Kawabata Yoshiaki, 178 n. 27
Kaya no in shichiban utaawase (Seventy Rounds of Poetry Matches at Kaya no In), 55 , 175 -76
Kaya no in suikaku utaawase (Poetry Match Held at a Pond Pavilion in Kaya no In), 11
Kazan, ex-Emperor, 33
Kechien hakko (eight lectures on the Lotus Sutra to establish ties with buddhas), 88
Keisoku, 151
Kibi Daijin nitto ekotoba (Picture Narrative of the Minister Kibi's Visit to China), 31
Kibitsu Shrine, 145
Kibune Shrine, 54 , 184 n. 91
Kiki kayo , 155
Kikki (Felicitous Record), 22 , 166 n. 84
Ki no Tadana, 42 , 48
Ki no Tsurayuki, 44 , 111 , 141
Kin'yoshu (Collection of Golden Leaves), 23
Kitagawa, Joseph, 102 -3
Kitahara Hakushu, xv
Kiyohara Iehira, 145 -46
Kiyohara Motosuke, 111
Kiyomizu Temple, 98 -99, 175 n. 39, 183 n. 88
Kobo Daishi. See Kukai
Kojidan (Stories About Ancient Matters), 4 , 163 -64, 189 n. 34
Kojiki , 53 , 141 , 155
Kokawadera engi (Legends of the Kokawa Temple), 31
Kokinshu (Collection of Ancient and Modern Times), 23 , 37 , 44 , 55 , 175 n. 41
Kokin(waka)rokujo (Six Quires of Ancient and Modern Japanese Poetry), 55 , 175 n. 41
Kokon chomonju (Stories Heard from Writers Old and New), 161 -62
Komatsu Shigemi, 29
Kongokai (the Diamond Realm), 100 - 101, 107
Kongosatta, 61 , 176 n. 3
Kongozao gongen (the Diamond Zao Avatar), 100 , 184 nn. 95, 96
Konishi Jin'ichi, xv
Konjaku monogatari , xvii , 170 n. 4, 178 n. 27
Konkomyo saishoo Sutra (Sutra of the Most Victorious Kings of the Golden Light), 63 -64, 177 n. 8
Konoe, 113
Konoe, Emperor, 160 nn. 1, 5
Konomu mono (favorite things), 10 , 106 -7, 143 , 151
Konoshima Shrine, 55 , 175 n. 39, 187 n. 15
Koraifuteisho (Poetic Styles Past and Present), 168 nn. 16, 17, 172 n. 29
Koryuji Temple, 40 -41, 171 n. 17
Kotodama , 41
Koto music, 4 , 171 n. 11
Kudenshu (Collections of Oral Trans-mission), xiv , xv , 3 , 4 , 38 ;
compilation of, 37 ;
Go-Shirakawa memoir, xiv , 3 , 12 , 17 -21, 33 , 34 -35;
and homon uta , 47 ;
and kugutsu , 13 , 15 , 164 n. 53;
and music and politics, 44 -45;
on Otomae, 165 n. 76;
and song potency, 40 ;
and song tradition, 39
Kugutsu (female puppeteers), 5 , 13 -16, 116 , 156 , 164 n. 53;
Ako, 16 ;
and arukimiko, 7 ;
Enju, 179 n. 37;
Go-Shirakawa performances, 17 ;
Jiju, 16 ;
Nabiki, 15 -16;
and Sumiyoshi Shrine, 175
Kujo Kanezane, 1 , 25 , 26 , 28 -29, 168 n. 25
Kukai (Kobo Daishi), 32 , 95 , 102 , 104 , 168 n. 35, 174 n. 28, 183 n. 85
Kumano: Emperor Jinmu and, 32 , 144 ;
hakko , 78 , 88 ;
and mountain asceticism, 102 -3;
pilgrimages to, 32 -35, 36 , 96 -98, 102 -3, 169 -72, 182 n. 77, 184 n. 103, 185 n. 108;
shrines, 34 -35, 36 , 55 , 94
Kumano juni gongen (the twelve avatars of Kumano), 94
"Kumano sankei" (Kumano Pilgrimage), 104
Kumano sansho gongen (the three avatars of Kumano), 94
Kumano sanzan (Kumano triad), 94
Kungata , 50 , 174 n. 24
Kusuko Disturbance, 160 n. 6
Kuya Shonin, 49 , 88
"Kuya wasan" (Kuya's Praise), 49
Kyogen kigyo ("delusive words and decorative language"), 42 -44, 156 , 172 n. 25
Kyoke , 50 , 174 n. 24
Kyoto fire (1661), 30
Kyuan hyakushu (Collection of One Hundred Poems of the Kyuan Era), 25 , 55 , 167 n. 7, 168 nn. 16, 17
L
Lao-tzu, 182 n. 69
Lotus Sutra, 43 , 83 -89, 157 , 180 -81;
Buddhist songs and, 42 , 47 , 60 , 61 -62, 75 -89, 173 , 176 n. 5;
Eagle Peak preaching of, 92 ;
listening to, 86 -87, 180 n. 55;
Parable of the Burning House, 172 n. 27, 173 n. 6;
Tendai school based on, 87
Love, 126 -33, 138 , 157
M
Magadha Kingdom, 64 , 177 nn. 12, 13
Mahakasyapa, 66 -68, 179 n. 37
Maitreya, 93 , 100 , 178 n. 26, 179 n. 36, 182 n. 74
Makura no soshi (The Pillow Book), 3 , 53 , 142 , 161 n. 16
Man'yoshu (Collection for Ten Generations), 38 ;
clapper images, 140 ;
cormorant fishermen, 179 n. 38;
gamblers, 150 ;
imayo and, 155 ;
katami , 64 ;
love themes, 129 ;
michiyuki , 53 ;
Ryojin hisho as "second," xv ;
waka , 175 n. 41;
women performers, 155
Mappo (age of the Degenerate Dharma), 69
Marodo Shrine, 93
Marriage, 119 -20
Matrix Realm, 33 , 100 -101, 107
Matsuno-o Shrine, 54 , 186 n. 126
Mei, 165 n. 76
Meigetsuki (The Record of the Clear Moon), 24 , 33
Men: clothes, 143 , 147 , 148 , 187 n. 13, 188 n. 22, 190 nn. 66, 67;
folk life, 116 -26;
miko , 143 , 147 -48
Mibu no Tadamine, 37
Michiyuki (road travel) cataloging songs, 52 -53, 174 n. 29
Miidera (Onjoji) Temple, 34 , 174 n. 28
Miko (shrine-maidens/shamans), 5 -7, 116 ;
and ascetics, 108 -9;
female, 5 -7, 108 -9, 116 , 121 -25, 138 , 156 ;
male, 143 , 147 -48;
Ryojin hisho songs, 5 -7, 121 -25, 138 ;
walking, 7 , 14
Minamoto (clan), 1 , 2 , 24 -25, 110 , 145 -46, 186 n. 121
Minamoto Arihito, 190 n. 67
Minamoto Kanezumi, 113
Minamoto Kiyotsune, 165 n. 76
Minamoto Michiie, 170 n. 53
Minamoto Morotoki, 11 , 33
Minamoto Shitago, 42 , 172 n. 24, 175 n. 41
Minamoto Sukekata, 22 , 166 n. 83, 170 n. 53
Minamoto Suketoki, 21 , 166 n. 83, 170 n. 7
Minamoto Tamenori, 42 , 172 nn. 24, 25
Minamoto Toshikata, 42 , 181 n. 61
Minamoto Toshiyori (Shunrai), 37 , 170 n. 3, 176 n. 42
Minamoto Tsunenobu, 110
Minamoto Yorimasa, 24
Minamoto Yoritomo, 2 , 24 , 25 , 167 n. 5
Minamoto Yoriyoshi, 145 , 190 n. 61
Minamoto Yoshiie, 145 -46, 190 nn. 61, 62
Mino Province, 14 -16, 164 n. 59
Miroku, 61
Mirrors, 135 ,188 n. 32
Mizu no sakazuki (the farewell cup of water), 96
Mochihito, Prince, 24
Mo-ho chih kuan , 182 n. 69
Mongaku, priest, 169 n. 45
Monju, 60 -61, 176 n. 3
Monomane mai (mimic dances), 153
Mono zukushi. See Catalog songs
Mountain ascetics. See Yamabushi
Mount Fuji, 103
Mount Hiei, 93 , 181 n. 68, 182 n. 71
Mount Kinbu, 88 , 93 -94, 100 , 101 , 161 n. 17, 182 n. 74
Mount Togaku, 103
Murakami, Emperor, 48
Murasaki Shikibu, 136
Murasaki Shikibu nikki (Diary of Murasaki Shikibu), 3 , 161 n. 16, 188 n. 28
Muromachi period, 104 , 172 n. 32
Muryojukyo Sutra, 172 n. 26
Music, 3 , 162 n. 21;
instruments, 4 -5;
and politics, 44 -45;
saibara texts and, 171 n. 11;
shirabyoshi , 164 n. 64. See also Imayo ; Song
Myoken, 61 , 176 n. 3
Myoku, 184 n. 103
N
Nabiki, 15 -16, 164 n. 63
Nachi, 94
Naga Princess, 80 , 81 , 82 , 180 n. 51
Naikyobo, 155 , 192 n. 1
Nakatomi family, 191 n. 73
Nara period, 87 , 89 , 155
Nariai Temple, 103 -4
National Studies Movement (kokugaku ), xiv
Nenjugyoji emaki (Picture Scroll of Annual Rites and Ceremonies), 29 -31
Nezame monogatari ernaki (Scroll of the Tale of Nezame), 31
Nihonshoki (Chronicle of Japan), 53 , 155
Nijo, Emperor, 26 , 160 n. 4
Nijuni sha ("Twenty-two Shrines"), 54 -55
Niku no kamiuta (two-line god songs), 46 , 53 -57, 58 , 59 , 109 , 158 ;
Buddhist, 70 , 71 , 72 , 176 n. 1;
folk
life, 115 ;
untitled, 56 -57, 126 . See also Jinja uta
Nin'an gokei gyoko emaki (Picture Scroll of the First Imperial Attendance at the Festival of Thanksgiving in the Year of Nin'an), 29
Ninigi no Mikoto, 141 , 144
Ninnaji Temple, 166 n. 79
Ninomiya, 91 , 92
Nitto guho junrei gyoki (The Record of a Pilgrimage to China in Search of the Dharma), 168 n. 35
Noh dramas, 163 -64, 164 n. 64, 179 n. 38, 189 n. 40
Nose Asaji, 164 n. 64
Nyakuoji, 94 , 95
O
Oe no Koretoki (Yukitoki), 10 , 42 , 48
Oe no Masafusa, 8 , 13 -14, 112 , 113 -14
Oe no Masahira, 42 , 48
Oharame (women of Ohara), 126 , 188 n. 20
Oharano Shrine, 54 , 186 n. 122
Okibitsu hiko no Mikoto, 145
Old age, 133 -37
Omiya, 91 -92
Onakatomi Yoshinobu, 113
Ong, Walter, 170 n. 8
Onjoji (Miidera) Temple, 34 , 174 n. 28
Onomatopoeia, xvii , 50 , 56 -57
Orality: written collections of, 38 -40, 171 n. 11. See also Performance; Song
Orchestra words (hayashikotoba ), xvii , 50 , 56
Otaka Shrine, 145
Otomae, 13 , 15 , 19 -21, 165 -66
Otomo Yakamochi, 179 n. 38
Owari Province, 15 -16
P
Palace, imperial, 30 , 31 ;
Rengeoin, 29 , 30 , 31 ;
Toba, 31 , 192 n. 86
Paul, Diana, 180 n. 51
Peach blossom, 52 , 174 n. 27
Performance, xvii , 4 -5, 38 , 155 ;
acrobat, 143 ;
and children's song, 152 -54;
jinja uta and, 56 ;
love song, 126 . See also Singers, imayo
Picture scrolls (emakimono ), 2 , 28 -32, 156 , 163 n. 37;
human, 115
Pilgrimages, 32 -36, 95 -99;
and asobi , 9 -11, 99 ;
Go- Shirakawa's, 2 , 32 -36, 156 , 169 , 170 , 182 n. 77;
Kumano, 32 -35, 36 , 96 -98, 102 -3, 169 -72, 182 n. 77, 184 n. 103, 185 n. 108;
rnichiyuki-type poems and, 52 ;
miko and, 6 -7, 123 -24;
Saikoku, 97 -99, 101 , 102 , 103 , 183 n. 85;
Shikoku, 97 -98, 104 , 183 n. 85, 185 n. 107;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretism, 90 , 95 -104, 183 -85. See also Shrines
Pillow words (makurakotoba ), xvii
Pivot words (kakekotoba ), xvii
Po Chü-i, 42 , 43 , 172 n. 25
Poetic criticism, 37
Poetics, 40 -44;
catalog songs, 51 -53, 136 , 137 , 139 , 143 , 175 ;
exclamatory particles, xvii , 50 , 119 ;
forms and techniques, xvi -xvii, 46 -58, 119 , 128 , 135 ;
repetition, xvii , 56 , 128 , 135 ;
verbal associations (engo ), xvii , 57
Politics, 142 ;
and art, 44 -45;
Go-Shirakawa, 1 -2, 24 -27, 36 , 44 -45, 156 , 160 n. 1;
Hogen Disturbance, 1 , 19 , 30 , 146 , 160 n. 5,166 n. 83 167 n. 6;
imayo , 44 -45;
insei , 5 , 162 n. 24;
Kamakura period, 16 -17;
Kusuko Disturbance, 160 n. 6;
Taiho Reform, 8
Popular culture, xv , xviii , 3 -4, 31 , 137 ;
artistic dialogue between high and low classes, 5 , 13 , 17 , 19 , 22 , 30 ;
changing times, 146 -47, 149 -50, 152 , 156 -57;
folk life, 115 -42, 152 ;
hard-pressed families, 149 -50;
and jinja uta , 114 ;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretic cults and, 100
Prostitution, 5 , 133 , 187 nn. 3, 4;
asobi , 5 , 8 -9, 153 , 156 ;
kugutsu , 5 , 13 -14;
miko , 5 , 6 -7, 156 ;
yahochi , 9
R
"Raigo wasan" (Praise of the Amida's Welcome of His Believers into His Paradise), 49
Reigensho uta (songs on miraculous sites), 50 , 98 -99
Religio-aesthetic way (michi ), 18 -19
Religious life, 87 ;
art and, 18 -19, 36 , 40 -44;
asobi and, 9 , 12 ;
homon uta and, 46 ;
Hyakudayu worship, 9 , 14 , 163 n. 41;
imayo's potency in, 40 -44;
kugutsu and, 14 ;
miko and, 5 , 6 ;
niku no kamiuta and, 46 ;
in Ryojin hisho , 59 -114;
shiku no kamiuta and, 46 . See also Buddhism; Pilgrimages; Shinto; Shrines; Syncretism, Shinto-Buddhist
Renchu, priest, 110
Rengeoin Palace, 29 , 30 , 31
Rishu Sutra, 166 n. 79
Roei , 3 , 4 , 43 , 161 n. 11
Rokuhara Jirozaemon, 171 n. 18
Rokuhara Mitsuji Temple, 88
Rokujo, Emperor, 160 n. 4
Rokujo saiin baishi naishinno no Senji, 161 n. 18
Rush hats, 127 , 188 n. 22
Ryoben, abbot, 87
Ryogen (Jie Daishi), 48 -49
Ryojin hisho (Treasured Selections of Superb Songs), xiii -xviii, 36 , 137 , 156 -58;
asobi songs, 10 , 117 -18, 121 , 126 , 132 -33, 139 , 153 -54;
authors, 7 , 53 ;
Buddhist, 59 , 60 -89;
characters, xvi ;
children's (quasi-) songs, 152 -54;
compilation, 37 -40;
folk life, 115 -42, 152 ;
forms and technique, xvi -xvii, 46 -58, 119 , 128 , 135 ;
gamblers, 150 -51;
Go-Shirakawa and, xiii -xiv, 36 , 37 -45, 46 -47, 156 , 158 ;
hard-pressed families, 149 -50;
influence on modern literature, 155 ;
kyogen kigyo and, 43 -44;
longest song, 98 -99;
love songs, 126 -33;
miko songs, 5 -7, 121 -25, 138 ;
motifs, xv -xvi, 84 ;
Otomae and, 21 ;
and picture scrolls, 31 -32;
pilgrimage revelations, 96 -99;
political and social upheaval, 142 -52;
regional description, 7 , 103 ;
religious, 59 -114;
and setsuwa , 178 n. 27;
Shinto, 59 , 109 -14;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretism, 7 , 50 , 59 , 89 -109;
title derivation, xiv ;
warrior, 144 -47;
Westerners and, xvii ;
Zogeishu and, 165 n. 71. See also Homon uta; Kudenshu ; Niku no kamiuta; Shiku no kamiuta
Ryuen, 162 n. 21
S
Saga, Emperor, 160 n. 6
Sagoromo monogatari (The Tale of Sagoromo), 4 , 161 n. 18
Saibara , 3 , 4 , 39 -40, 44 , 155 , 161 n. 11;
catalog songs, 53 ;
love songs, 129 ;
texts, 39 -40, 171 n. 11
Saicho (Dengyo Daishi), 32 , 95 , 168 n. 35, 181 n. 60
Saigyo, priest, 12 , 43 , 164 n. 50, 166 n. 76, 172 n. 29
Saikoku Thirty-three Pilgrimage (Saikoku sanju-san reijo ), 97 -99, 101 , 102 , 103 , 183 n. 85
Saito Mokichi, xv
Sakyamuni, 61 -68, 78 , 92 , 177 n. 12, 179 -80, 182 n. 72
Salvation, 43 -44;
Amidism and, 69 -71, 73 , 74 ;
Buddhist cults and, 73 , 74 -75;
Lotus Sutra and, 75 ;
universal, 75 -82;
for women, 80 -82
Samboe(kotoba ) (Illustrated Words on the Three Treasures), 172 nn. 24, 25
Samsara (the realm of transmigration), 79
Sangha (community of Buddhist priests), 47 , 48 , 50 , 66 , 67
Sangodaishu (Collection of Fifteen Eras), 26 , 27
Sangoyoroku (Compendium of Fifteen Eras), 171 n. 11
Sankashu (Collection from a Mountain Hut), 172 n. 29
Sanno system, 91 -93, 182 n. 71
Sarashina nikki (Sarashina Diary), 10 -11, 14 -15
Sariputra, 80 , 179 n. 37
Sarugaku players, 143
Saruta hiko no Okami, 144
Sasaki Nobutsuna, xv
Sato Haruo, xv
Satta, Prince, 63 -64
Seishi, 61
Sei Shonagon, 3 , 19 , 53 , 136 , 142 , 161 n. 16, 189 n. 34
Seiwa, Emperor, 171 n. 12
Self-discipline: ascetic, 104 -6;
Go-Shirakawa's, 18 -19;
kugutsu , 15
Senjusho (Selected Stories), 163 -64
Senkan, 49
Senshi dai Saiin, Princess, 181 n. 61
Senzaishu (Collection of a Thousand Years), 2 , 23 -28, 55 , 156 , 167 -68, 170 n. 3;
Miscellaneous sections, 28
Setsuwa uta (poems with historial anecdotes), 163 -64, 178 n. 27;
Kokon chomonju , 161 -62;
Ryojin hisho , 37 -38, 65 -66, 68 , 157 ;
Samboe(kotoba ), 172 n. 24;
Tonekuro stories, 171 n. 18;
Zuino , 37
Sex. See Love; Men; Prostitution; Women
Shakkyoka (waka on Buddhist themes), 50 , 181 n. 61
"Shari wasan" (Praise of the Buddha's Relics), 49
Shido Temple, 104
Shigisan engi (Legends of the Shigisan Temple), 31
"Shiho gokuraku san" (Praise of the Western Paradise), 48
Shikashu (Collection of Verbal Flowers), 23 , 55
Shikoku Eighty-eight Pilgrimage (Shikoku hachiju-hachi reijo ), 97 -98, 104 , 183 n. 85, 185 n. 107
Shiku no kamiuta (four-line god songs), xvii , 7 , 46 , 50 -59, 157 ;
Buddhist, 50 , 52 -53, 54 , 59 , 62 , 72 , 81 , 176 n. 1;
folk life, 115 , 116 , 118 -20, 137 , 141 ;
jinbun , 50 , 91 ;
jinja uta vs., 110 ;
kyo (sutras), 50 ;
reigensho uta , 50 , 98 -99;
Shinto-Buddhist syncretism, 7 , 50 , 90 -105, 109 ;
so , 50 ;
wit and humor, 137 ;
zo (miscellaneous), 50 , 126
Shimochi, 151
Shingu, 94
Shinjikankyo (Sutra of the Contemplation on the Base of Mind), 81 , 180 n. 48
Shinkokinshu (New Collection of Ancient and Modern Times), 12 , 178 n. 30
Shinma Shin'ichi, 169 n. 39
Shinsarugakuki , 191 n. 81
Shinsen zuino (Essentials of Poetry, Newly Compiled), 37
Shinto: jinbun , 50 , 91 ;
jinja uta , 54 -55, 58 , 59 , 109 -14, 158 ;
Ryojin hisho , 59 , 109 -14, 158 . See also Shrines; Syncretism, Shinto-Buddhist
Shinzei (Fujiwara Michinori), 1 , 2 , 30 , 160 n. 6, 165 -66
Shirabyoshi (women performers in white costume), 17 , 164 n. 64
Shirakawa, Emperor, 4 , 33 -34, 160 nn. 4, 5, 178 n. 27, 192 n. 86
Shoan gosechi ernaki (Picture Scroll of Gosechi Dancing in the Year of Shoan), 29
Shogun title, 2
Shokomyoin treasure house, 31
Shokushi, Princess, 167 n. 8
Shokushikashu (Later Collection of Verbal Flowers), 26
Shoku Shonin, priest, 12 , 101 , 164 n. 51
Shomyo , 3 , 161 n. 11
Shoshinji, 91 , 92
Shosoin, 31
Shotoku, Prince, 179 n. 32, 180 n. 53
Shoyuki (Record from Little Right), 191 n. 78
Shrines, 6 , 9 , 34 -36, 88 , 109 -12, 175 n. 38;
Hirota, 9 , 54 , 145 ,163 n. 43, 191 n. 76;
Inari, 54 , 55 , 147 , 175 n. 33, 187 n. 130, 188 n. 16;
Iwashimizu Hachiman, 34 , 112 , 149 , 190 n, 61 ;
Kumano region, 34 -35, 36 , 55 , 94 , 144 ;
proxy (in capital), 36 , 184 n. 91;
Shinto-Buddhist syncre-tism and, 91 -93, 102 -3, 182 ;
Sumi-yoshi, 9 , 11 , 54 , 55 , 110 , 122 -23, 145 , 163 n. 43, 187 -88;
warrior, 144 -45
Shrine songs. See Jinja uta
Shugendo (mountain asceticism), 100 -109. See also Yamabushi
Shugenja (exorcists), 99 -100, 184 n. 92
Shugyoja (those who undergo austerities), 99 -100, 184 n. 92
Shuishu (Collection of Gleanings), 55 , 141 , 176 n. 43
Siddhartha, Prince, 63 -64
Singers, imayo , 5 -17, 116 , 155 -56, 164 n. 53;
and children's (quasi-) songs, 153 -54;
female, 5 -17, 82 , 153 -54, 155 -56;
Go-Shirakawa, 19 -22;
from Mino, 14 -16, 164 n. 59;
and Naga Princess, 82 ;
and Sumiyoshi Shrine, 175 n. 40. See also Asobi; Kugutsu; Miko
Song: Japanese tradition, 38 -39, 155 ;
jinja uta and, 56 ;
kayo , xvii ;
love, 126 -33;
power of, 40 , 44 , 172 n. 32;
types in Ryojin hisho , 46 ;
written, 38 -40. See also Imayo ; Singers, imayo
Sudatta, 65 , 177 n. 14
Suddhodana, King, 63 , 176 n. 6
Sueba no tsuyu taisho emaki (Picture Scroll of the Tale of General Sueba no Tsuyu), 29
Suiko, Empress, 102 , 180 n. 53
Sujin, Emperor, 145
Sumiyoshi Gukei, 30
Sumiyoshi Jokei, 30
Sumiyoshi Shrine, 9 , 11 , 54 , 55 , 110 , 122 -23, 145 , 163 n. 43, 187 -88
Suprabuddha, 63 , 176 n. 6
Susano o no Mikoto, 102 , 145
Su Shrine, 144 -45
Sutoku, Emperor, 156 , 160 n. 5, 190 n. 64;
Hogen Disturbance plotted by, 1 , 146 , 160 n. 5;
and Kyuan hyakushu , 55 ;
pilgrimage to Kumano, 169 n. 39;
Senzaishu and, 24 -28, 55 ;
shrine for, 167 n. 6;
waka poems by, 167 n. 7
Sutras, 50 , 63 , 141 ;
homon uta and, 42 , 47 , 60 ;
Konkomyo saishoo , 63 -64, 177 n. 8;
listening to, 86 -87, 180 n. 55;
Muryojukyo , 172 n. 26;
Nirvana, 80 ;
Rishu, 166 n. 79;
Shinjikankyo , 81 , 180 n. 48. See also Lotus Sutra
Suwa no Miya Shrine, 144
Suzaku Avenue, 125 -26
Syncretism, Shinto-Buddhist, 59 , 88 , 89 -109, 182 -85;
asceticism, 99 -109, 161 n. 17, 184 -85;
cults, 90 , 99 -109;
Ryojin hisho , 7 , 50 , 59 , 89 -109;
Sanno, 91 -93, 182 n. 71;
shiku no kamiuta , 7 , 50 , 90 -105, 109
T
Tachibana Narisue, 162 n. 20
Tachibana Yorihira, 42
Tadamine juttei (Tadamine's Ten Styles), 37
Tado Shrine, 145
Tago Bay, 7 , 162 n. 31
Taiho Reform, 8
Taikenmon-in, 160 nn. 1, 5,161 n. 19, 165 n. 73, 171 n. 16
Taiki (Record on a Desk), 4 , 11
Taira (clan), 1 , 2 , 24 -25, 26 -27, 145 , 167 n. 5
Taira Chikamune, 167 n. 15
Taira Kiyomori, 2 , 25 ,166 n. 83, 167 n. 5, 167 n. 15, 168 n. 20, 169 n. 43, 171 n. 22
Taira Koremori, 169 n. 43
Taira Munemori, 25 , 167 n. 5
Taira Shigehira, 26
Taira Sukemori, 27 , 167 n. 13
Taira Tadanori, 26 -27, 28 , 168 nn. 15, 18
Taira Tokitada, 167 n. 15
Taira Tsunemasa, 167 n. 15
Taira Tsunemori, 26 , 167 n. 15
Taira Yasuyori, 171 n. 18
Taira Yorimori, 168 n. 20
Taira Yukimori, 167 n. 15
Taizokai (the Matrix Realm), 33 , 100 -101, 107
Takakura, Emperor, 24 , 25 , 26 , 160 n. 4
Takashina no Moriyoshi, 42
Take mikazuchi no Mikoto, 144
Take mikazuchi no o no Kami, 144
Take mina kata no Kami, 144
Takianji Temple, 102
Tamefusakyo ki (Record of the Lord Tamefusa), 33
Tanba no Tsubone, 11 -12, 21 ,163 n. 49
Taniyama Shigeru, 24
Tao-te ching (The Way and Its Power), 182 n. 69
"Tendai Daishi wasan" (Praise of the Great Tendai Priest), 49
Tennoji Temple, 12 , 34 , 163 n. 50, 179 n. 32
Terashi, 151
Toba, Emperor, 160 n. 1;
fashions, 190 n. 67;
pilgrimages, 33 ;
and saibara , 161 n. 11;
setsuwa collection during, 178 n. 27;
sons, 1 , 2 -3, 19 , 160 nn. 1, 5;
treasure house, 31
Toba Palace, 31 ,192 n. 86
Togakushi (Hidden Gate) Shrine, 103
Tokaido Highway, 16
Tokiwa no Genji Mitsunaga, 29 -30
Tomohira, Prince, 48 , 173 n. 11
Tonekuro, 41 , 171 n. 18
Tori, 15
Tosando Highway, 14 , 16
Tosanjo-in, Empress Dowager, 163 n. 48, 181 n. 61
Transgression, 76 -80. See also Evil
Tsurayukishu (Collection of Tsurayuki's Poems), 55
Tsurezuregusa , xiv
U
Uda, ex-Emperor, 32 -33
Upali, 178 n. 22
W
Wada Hidematsu, xv
Waka , xiii -xiv, xvi -xvii, 37 , 38 , 167 , 175 -76, 186 nn. 118, 122;
aristocracy and, 27 , 156 ;
Choshu eiso , 167 n. 8;
competition (utaawase ), 11 , 22 , 187 n. 129;
"Ei hokkekyo nijuhachi hon ka," 181 n. 61;
and folk life/song, 115 , 129 , 130 -31, 137 , 140 -41;
Go-Shirakawa and, xiii -xiv, 2 , 18 , 23 -28, 156 ;
homon uta and, 48 , 50 ;
Horikawa's circle, 164 n. 52;
idiom and images, 18 ;
imayo and, 56 , 57 , 156 , 175 n. 32;
jinja uta and, 53 , 55 , 56 , 109 , 114 ;
kugutsu , 15 -16;
kyogen kigyo and, 43 ;
Lotus Sutra-praising, 88 ;
niku no kamiuta and, 46 , 53 , 55 , 56 , 57 ;
otoko in, 188 n. 26;
Senzaishu , 2 , 23 -28, 55 , 156 , 167 n. 7, 170 n. 3;
shakkyoka , 50 , 181 n. 61;
wasan and, 48 ;
Zuino , 37 , 170 n. 2
Waka kuhon (Nine Styles of Waka ), 37
Wakan roeishu (Collection of Japanese and Chinese Poems), 43 , 173 n. 11, 189 n. 40
Wakatei jusshu (Ten Waka Styles), 37
Waley, Arthur, xvii
War: Early Nine Years, 145 ;
Genpei, 2 , 24 -27, 34 , 146 -47;
Later Three Years, 145 -46
Warrior class, 1 -2, 16 , 120 , 142 -47, 157 -58;
clothes, 143 , 147 , 148 , 188 n. 22;
Minamoro clan, 1 , 2 , 24 -25;
Taira clan, 1 , 2 , 24 -25, 26 -27
Wasan (Buddhist hymns written in Japanese), 48 -50, 60 , 174
Wazauta songs, 172 n. 32
Weaver Maiden, 139 , 189 n. 37
Wit, 137 -42
Women: Buddhism and, 80 -82, 180 n. 44;
court ladies, 19 , 136 ;
fashions, 121 , 148 -49;
folk life, 116 -26;
imayo singers, 5 -17, 82 , 153 -54, 155 -56;
and love betrayals, 130 -33;
oharame , 126 , 188 n. 20;
and old age, 134 -37;
prostitutes, 5 , 6 -7, 8 -9, 13 -14, 133 , 153 , 156 , 187 nn. 3, 4;
shirabyoshi , 17 , 164 n. 64. See also Asobi; Kugutsu; Miko
Wu, Emperor, 174 n. 27
Y
Yahochi (mere prostitutes), 9
Yakumo misho (His Majesty's Yakumo Treatise), 161 n. 12
Yakushi, 74 , 91 , 92 , 93 , 94 , 179 n. 34;
cult, 61 , 73
Yamabushi (mountain ascetics), 89 -90, 99 -109, 184 -86;
and conch shell, 57 , 176 n. 46;
Mount Kinbu and, 93 , 100 , 101 ,161 n. 17
Yamai no soshi (Scroll of Diseases and Deformities), 31
Yamato Takeru, 145
Yawata Shrine, 171 n. 20
Yo , 3
Yokan (Eikan), 49 , 174 n. 20
Yoshida Kenko, xiv
Yoshida Shrine, 54
Yoshino Kissuiin gakusho (Musical Record Kept at Yoshino Kissuiin), 166 n. 84
Yoshishige Yasutane, 42 , 48 , 172 n. 24
Yugen (feelings of mystic depth), 168 n. 17
"Yujoki" (Record on Courtesans), 8 -9, 13 , 162 -63
Yü Kung, xiv
Yushi naishin o ke no Kü, 111
Z
Zeami, 179 n. 38, 189 n. 40
Zogeishu , 18 , 165 n. 71
Zogi, priest, 111
Zuino (Poetic Essentials), 37 , 170 nn. 2, 4
Compositor: | Terry Robinson & Co. |
Text: | 10/13 Aldus |
Display: | Aldus |
Printer: | Braun-Brumfield, Inc. |
Binder: | Braun-Brumfield, Inc. |
1. Konishi Jin'ichi, Ryojin hisho ko (Sanseido, 1941), pp. 51, 81.
2. NKBZ 25:182-83.
3. NKBT 73:345. It must be noted that Han Ê was a female singer.
4. An implicit reference to this "dancing dust," signifying the power of superb singing, appears in Tosa nikki . See Suzuki Tomotaro et al., eds., Tosa nikki, Kagero nikki, Izumi Shikibu nikki, Sarashina nikki , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 20 (Iwanami Shoten, 1965), p. 30.
5. See sec. 14 in Nishio Minoru, ed., Hojoki , Tsurezuregusa , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 30 (Iwanami Shoten, 1964), p. 102.
6. Sasaki Nobutsuna, Ryojin hisho (Iwanami Bunko, 1933), p. 194.
7. Konishi Jin'ichi, Preface to his Ryojin hisho ko .
8. Shinma Shin'ichi, Kayoshi no kenkyu : sono ichi —imayo ko (Shibundo, 1947), pp. 244-67.
9. See song no. 314. It has fourteen lines with highly irregular prosody.
10. The most extreme case is song no. 410, which is on the topic of lice.
11. Arthur Waley, "Some Poems from the Manyoshu and Ryojin His-sho," Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society , 1921, pp. 193-203. More recent
translations of Ryojin hisho are "Thirty-two Songs from the Ryojin hisho ," in Hiroaki Sato and Burton Watson, eds. and trans., From the Country of Eight Islands: An Anthology of Japanese Poetry (New York: Anchor Books, 1981), pp. 157-62; and Yasuhiko Moriguchi and David Jenkins, trans., The Dance of the Dust on the Rafters: Selections from Ryojin-hisho (Seattle: Broken Moon Press, 1990).
1. Go-Shirakawa, the seventy-seventh sovereign, was the fourth son of Emperor Toba and his principal consort, Taikenmon-in (Fujiwara Shoshi, 1101-45). He became emperor in 1155 on the death of Emperor Konoe (1139-55), his younger half-brother, born of the union between Toba and his favorite secondary consort, Bifukumon-in (Fujiwarn Tokushi, 1117-60). His becoming emperor at the age of twenty-nine makes him a late-comer in Heian politics, where infants were frequently elevated to the throne.
2. The remark is reported by Jien (1155-1225) in his Gukansho (Tracts of Foolish Views) (1219-20). See Okami Masao and Akamatsu Toshihide, eds., Gukansho , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 86 (Iwanami Shoten, 1967), p. 216.
3. See Watanabe Shogo, Ryojin hisho no fuzoku to bungei (Miyai Shoten, 1981), pp. 7-8.
4. Go-Shirakawa's thirty-five-year rule as a retired emperor (insei ) was record-breaking. The five emperors under his insei were his son Nijo (r. 1158-65), grandson Rokujo (r. 1165-68), son Takakura (r. 1168-80), grandson Antoku (r. 1180-83), and grandson Go-Toba (r. 1183-98). Em-peror Shirakawa (1053-1129) is credited with the establishment of insei .
5. Sutoku was known as a son born of the illicit liaison between Em-peror Shirakawa, Go-Shirakawa's great-grandfather, and Taikenmon-in, Shirakawa's adopted daughter and Toba's consort. Therefore, Sutoku was the half-brother of Go-Shirakawa; however, he passed as the putative son of Emperor Toba. The disturbance—a succession dispute, in essence—occurred in the wake of the death of senior ex-Emperor Toba, when junior ex-Emperor Sutoku (1119-64), forced to abdicate by Toba in favor of Konoe, tried to restore his line on the throne.
6. This marked the first time that the death penalty was revived since the Kusuko Disturbance in 810 during the reign of Emperor Saga (r. 809-23). Shinzei is said to have recommended to Go-Shirakawa the execution of the culprits involved in the incident. See Iida Yukiko, Hogen , Heiji no ran (Kyoikusha, 1979), p. 116.
7. Okami and Akamatsu, eds., Gukansho , p. 335.
8. Quoted in Enoki, ed., Ryojin hisho , p. 281.
9. See Iida, Hogen , p. 138.
10. NKBT 73:444.
11. Saibara refers to folk songs arranged to court music. Roei is the practice of chanting or singing Japanese poems in the manner of recited Chinese poems. Shomyo is a general term for Buddhist vocal music usually performed by priests during temple ceremonies. Emperor Toba himself was an expert in saibara singing, and Go-Shirakawa's skill was equal to his father's. Go-Shirakawa underwent training in the Minamoto school of roei and is also listed in the lineage chart of the transmission of shomyo as the disciple of the priest Kakan. See Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 46-50.
12. Emperor Juntoku (1197-1242), Go-Shirakawa's great-grandson and Go-Toba's son, attests in his work Yakumo misho (His Majesty's Yakumo Treatise, 1234), that Go-Shirakawa was an accomplished imayo singer. See Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 1.
13. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 89-93, 149-56.
14. Kure Fumiaki, Imayo ko (Risosha, 1965), p. 31. Fuzoku (uta ) refers to country folk songs in a general sense. More narrowly, it refers to folk songs incorporated into the court entertainment repertoire. Some fifty such song lyrics are extant. See Tsuchihashi Yutaka and Konishi Jin'ichi, eds., Kodai kayoshu , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 3 (Iwanami Sho-ten, 1957), pp. 277-78.
15. See NKBT 73:469.
16. At least two scenes in different sections of Murasaki Shikibu nikki describe court nobles' enjoyment in singing imayo at their gatherings; see Ikeda Kikan, Kishigami Shinji, and Akiyama Ken, eds., Makura no soshi , Murasaki Shikibu nikki , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 19 (Iwanami Shoten, 1958), pp. 445, 503. In Makura no soshi , Sei Shonagon briefly mentions imayo as "songs with long melodies"; see ibid., sec. 280, p. 301.
15. See NKBT 73:469.
16. At least two scenes in different sections of Murasaki Shikibu nikki describe court nobles' enjoyment in singing imayo at their gatherings; see Ikeda Kikan, Kishigami Shinji, and Akiyama Ken, eds., Makura no soshi , Murasaki Shikibu nikki , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 19 (Iwanami Shoten, 1958), pp. 445, 503. In Makura no soshi , Sei Shonagon briefly mentions imayo as "songs with long melodies"; see ibid., sec. 280, p. 301.
17. Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi , 7 vols. (Hosei Daigaku Shuppankyoku, 1981-90), 2:113. Genshin is best known for his major work, Ojoyoshu (Essentials of Salvation); Mount Kinbu (also known as Mount Omine or Mount Mitake), a famous site for mountain asceticism, is in the southern part of Nara Prefecture.
18. See Mitani Eiichi and Sekine Yoshiko, eds., Sagoromo monogatari , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 79 (Iwanami Shoten, 1965), pp. 429-30. Sagoromo monogatari , a tale of the love adventures of the hero, Sagoromo, is ascribed to Rokujo saiin baishi naishinno no Senji (1022?—92).
19. For instance, Go-Shirakawa's imayo teachers in his youth were Akomaro, from Kagami no Yama in Omi Province, who served at the Bureau of Palace Maintenance; and Kane from Kanzaki, a personal atten-dant of Taikenmon-in, Go-Shirakawa's mother. See NKBT 73:443.
20. Kure, Imayo ko , pp. 121-24. Also valuable as a source regarding imayo performances at court is Kokon chomonju (Stories Heard from Writers Old and New, 1254), one of the major setsuwa (tales) collections
in Japan, by Tachibana Narisue (dates unknown), a literary and musical figure of the Kamakura period.
21. See Kure, Imayo ko , p. 149. Bunkidan , compiled by Ryuen (dates unknown), a biwa expert of the Kamakura period, is a valuable music reference containing materials on biwa music and various song forms, including imayo .
22. Ibid., pp. 124-26.
23. Ibid., pp. 124-38; Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 189-94.
21. See Kure, Imayo ko , p. 149. Bunkidan , compiled by Ryuen (dates unknown), a biwa expert of the Kamakura period, is a valuable music reference containing materials on biwa music and various song forms, including imayo .
22. Ibid., pp. 124-26.
23. Ibid., pp. 124-38; Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 189-94.
21. See Kure, Imayo ko , p. 149. Bunkidan , compiled by Ryuen (dates unknown), a biwa expert of the Kamakura period, is a valuable music reference containing materials on biwa music and various song forms, including imayo .
22. Ibid., pp. 124-26.
23. Ibid., pp. 124-38; Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 189-94.
24. G. Cameron Hurst maintains that the insei period represented the time when emperors exercised real political power, having weakened the influence of Fujiwara regentship; see Insei: Abdicated Sovereigns in the Politics of Late Heian Japan , 1086-1185 (New York: Columbia University Press, 1976), pp. 212-13.
25. Nakayama Taro, Nihon mikoshi (Ookayama Shoten, 1930), pp. 580-83.
26. Ibid., pp. 92-114.
25. Nakayama Taro, Nihon mikoshi (Ookayama Shoten, 1930), pp. 580-83.
26. Ibid., pp. 92-114.
27. Yamagami Izumo, Miko no rekishi (Yuzankaku Shuppan, 1981), pp. 123-25.
28. See Baba Mitsuko, “Ryojin hisho mikouta," Nihon kayo kenkyu 17, no. 4 (1978): 16.
29. See Ogihara Asao and Konosu Hayao, eds., Kojiki, jodaikayo , Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshfi, vol. 1 (Shogakkan, 1973), pp. 81-83. See also Matsumae Takeshi, "The Heavenly Rock-Grotto Myth and the Chinkon Ceremony," Asian Folklore Studies 39, no. 2 (1980): 9-22.
30. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 150.
31. Tago Bay, famous for its scenic beauty with a view of Mount Fuji, is located at the present-day Fuji City in Shizuoka Prefecture. The phrase tago no ura was often used in waka as utamakura , a place-name with poetic association.
32. For details, see Matsumae, "Heavenly Rock-Grotto Myth."
33. Joseishi Sogo Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon joseishi (Tokyo Daigaku Shuppankai, 1982), 2:109.
34. Nakayama, Nihon mikoshi , pp. 214-20. For further details, see Gorai Shigeru, "Asobi-be ko," Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 1 (1963): 33-50; Akima Toshio, "The Songs of the Dead: Poetry, Drama, and Ancient Death Rituals of Japan," Journal of Asian Studies 41 (1982): 485-509; and Yung-Hee Kim Kwon, "The Female Entertainment Tradition in Medieval Japan: The Case of Asobi, “ in Performing Feminisms: Feminist Critical Theory and Theatre , ed. Sue-Ellen Case (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1990), pp. 316-27.
35. Gorai, "Asobi-be ko," p. 46.
36. Yamagishi Tokuhei et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , Nihon Shisho Taikei, vol. 8 (Iwanami Shoten, 1981), p. 154. The "Yujoki" is by far the most detailed document on asobi available from the Heian period.
37. Takigawa Masajiro, Yugyonyofu , yujo , kugutsume (Shibundo, 1965), p. 121. A scene in Honen Shonin eden , a picture scroll from the Kamakura period on the life of the priest Honen (1133-1212), depicts an asobi trio in their boat appoaching the ship carrying the priest to exile in Tosa from the Muro no Zu port in Harima Province. See Komatsu Shigemi and Kanzaki Mitsuharu, eds., Honen Shonin eden , Zoku Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 2 (Chuo Koronsha, 1981), pp. 150-51.
38. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , pp. 154-55.
39. Takigawa Masajiro, Miko no rekishi (Shinbudo, 1981), p. 53.
40. Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , pp. 115-119; Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 35.
41. Takigawa, Miko no rekishi , p. 41. At first the Hyakudaifu may have been represented by young female dolls; see ibid., pp. 130-32.
40. Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , pp. 115-119; Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 35.
41. Takigawa, Miko no rekishi , p. 41. At first the Hyakudaifu may have been represented by young female dolls; see ibid., pp. 130-32.
42. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 155.
43. Ibid. The Hirota Shrine is located in the present-day city of Nishi no Miya in Hyogo Prefecture, to the west of Eguchi and Kanzaki. The Sumiyoshi Shrine is located in present-day Osaka, to the south of Eguchi and Kanzaki.
42. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 155.
43. Ibid. The Hirota Shrine is located in the present-day city of Nishi no Miya in Hyogo Prefecture, to the west of Eguchi and Kanzaki. The Sumiyoshi Shrine is located in present-day Osaka, to the south of Eguchi and Kanzaki.
44. Shimae is presumably the name of a place on the lower Yodo River.
45. Ivan Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams: Recollections of a Woman in Eleventh-Century Japan (New York: Dial Press, 1971), p. 115.
46. See Oe no Masafusa, "Yujoki," in Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 155; and Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , pp. 168-69, 192, 196.
47. Similar information may be found in Fujiwara Akihira's (989-1066) Meigo orai (Meigo's Correspondence, 1066), a collection of exemplary letters. See Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , pp. 161-64, 181.
48. On a visit in 1023 to Eguchi, Emperor Ichijo bestowed 100 koku (500 bushels) of rice on the groups of asobi that crowded around the imperial barge. In 1000, during Michinaga's visit to Eguchi, the Empress Dowager Tosanjo-in granted 100 koku of rice to asobi , while Michinaga gave 50 koku . Yorimichi distributed 200 skeins of silk and 200 koku of rice on his visit to the Eguchi and Kanzaki areas in 1031. See Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 37-40.
49. See NKBT 73:454. Tanba no Tsubone's father seems to have been an aristocrat, but her mother was obviously an asobi . See Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 43.
50. The Tennoji Temple is located in Osaka. This episode found its way as well into such setsuwa collections as Senjusho (Selected Stories, 1183) and Kojidan . Finally, the same story was dramatized in the Noh play "Eguchi," attributed to Kan'ami (1333-84), where in the finale the asobi reveals herself as the Bodhisattva Fugen. See Yokomichi Mario and Omote Akira, eds., Yokyokushu , 2 vols., Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vols. 40-41 (Iwanami Shoten, 1964), 1:49-56. For a detailed discussion on impli-
cations of the poetic exchange between Saigyo and the asobi , see William R. LaFleur, "Inns and Hermitages: The Structure of Impermanence," in The Karma of Words: Buddhism and the Literary Arts in Medieval Japan (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1983), pp. 60-79.
51. Shoku Shonin (910-1007) is the founder of Enkyoji Temple on Mount Shosha in Harima Province. The priest, therefore, is also known as Shosha Shonin. Kojidan also relates a story of Shoku Shonin's encounter with an asobi in Kanzaki, who turns out to be the Bodhisattva Fugen. See Kure, Imayo ko , pp. 94-95.
52. Fujiwara Nakazane (1057-1118) was a leading figure in the waka circle of Emperor Horikawa (r. 1086-1107).
53. The lineage chart of the imayo transmission attached to "Imayo no ransho" (Origin of Imayo ), a Kamakura document concerning the genealogy of singers, is included in Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , pp. 610-13. It shows that many kugutsu , who are mentioned in the Kudenshu , belong to this lineage group.
54. See NKBT 73:446-52. For an English translation of Kudenshu , see Yung-Hee Kwon, "The Emperor's Songs: Go-Shirakawa and Ryojin hisho Kudenshu Book 10," Monumenta Nipponica 41 (1986): 277-82.
55. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 158.
56. Ibid., p. 159.
55. Yamagishi et al., eds., Kodai seiji shakai shiso , p. 158.
56. Ibid., p. 159.
57. Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams , pp. 47-48. Apparently, here, the author of the diary did not make a distinction between asobi and kugutsu .
58. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 149.
59. Takigawa, Yugyonyofu , p. 231. It has been noted that Mino Province used to be the major center of the katari-be , a hereditary lineage of reciters, which dispatched the largest number of its members (relative to other reciter groups) to the imperial court to take part in the enthronement ceremony. See Inoue Tatsuo, Kodai oken to kataribe (Kyoikusha, 1979), p. 16. Some scholars even suggest that the imayo singers from Mino were descendants of the katari-be of the region; see, for example, Sekine Kenji, "Aohaka no bungaku, geino," Kokubungaku: kaishaku to kansho 45, no. 12 (1980): 182.
60. Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams , pp. 51-52.
61. NKBT 73:452. Hatsukoe served as Go-Shirakawa's imayo teacher in the early stages of his imayo studies; see ibid., pp. 444-45.
62. Ibid., p. 451. Fujiwara Ienari (1107-54) was an ardent patron of imayo . The terms beginning with ashigara are various song forms within imayo , but their exact meanings are unknown.
60. Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams , pp. 51-52.
61. NKBT 73:452. Hatsukoe served as Go-Shirakawa's imayo teacher in the early stages of his imayo studies; see ibid., pp. 444-45.
62. Ibid., p. 451. Fujiwara Ienari (1107-54) was an ardent patron of imayo . The terms beginning with ashigara are various song forms within imayo , but their exact meanings are unknown.
60. Morris, trans., As I Crossed a Bridge of Dreams , pp. 51-52.
61. NKBT 73:452. Hatsukoe served as Go-Shirakawa's imayo teacher in the early stages of his imayo studies; see ibid., pp. 444-45.
62. Ibid., p. 451. Fujiwara Ienari (1107-54) was an ardent patron of imayo . The terms beginning with ashigara are various song forms within imayo , but their exact meanings are unknown.
63. Nabiki may be the same woman, who headed the third generation of the Mino imayo lineage. See Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 616.
64. According to Nose Asaji, the term shirabyoshi originally referred
to both a form of dance and the music that accompanied it, Later it came to be used for the dancers themseves. It is generally believed that shirabyoshi dance and music contributed to the evolution of Noh drama. For further details on the etymology and development of shirabyoshi , see Nose, "Shirabyoshi ni tsuite," Kokugo kokubun 1, no. 3 (1931): 6-22. See also Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , pp. 159-61. For sources on the origin of shirabyoshi , see Ichiko Teiji, ed., Heike monogatari , 2 vols., Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vols. 29-30 (Shogakkan, 1973-75), 1:50; and sec. 225 of Tsurezuregusa in Nishio, ed., Hojoki , Tsurezuregusa , p. 271, which suggests the rise of the shirabyoshi sometime during the reign of Emperor Go-Shirakawa.
65. See Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 1:49-64; Kajihara Masaaki, ed., Gikeiki , Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vol. 31 (Shogakkan, 1971), pp. 257-70.
66. See Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 2:164.
67. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 160.
68. NKBT 73:447-51.
69. Ibid., pp. 444-45.
70. Ibid., p. 442.
71. Ibid., pp. 442-43. Zogeishu is believed to have been an imayo collection, no longer extant, that preceded Ryojin hisho . The title is also mentioned in Sengohaykuban utaawase (The Poetry Match in Fifteen Hundred Rounds, ca. 1201) and Genpei josuiki (or seisuiki , A Record of the Genpei War, ca. 1247). Homon (or homon uta ) are songs on Buddhism. Hayauta are presumed to be imayo with a fast tempo.
68. NKBT 73:447-51.
69. Ibid., pp. 444-45.
70. Ibid., p. 442.
71. Ibid., pp. 442-43. Zogeishu is believed to have been an imayo collection, no longer extant, that preceded Ryojin hisho . The title is also mentioned in Sengohaykuban utaawase (The Poetry Match in Fifteen Hundred Rounds, ca. 1201) and Genpei josuiki (or seisuiki , A Record of the Genpei War, ca. 1247). Homon (or homon uta ) are songs on Buddhism. Hayauta are presumed to be imayo with a fast tempo.
68. NKBT 73:447-51.
69. Ibid., pp. 444-45.
70. Ibid., p. 442.
71. Ibid., pp. 442-43. Zogeishu is believed to have been an imayo collection, no longer extant, that preceded Ryojin hisho . The title is also mentioned in Sengohaykuban utaawase (The Poetry Match in Fifteen Hundred Rounds, ca. 1201) and Genpei josuiki (or seisuiki , A Record of the Genpei War, ca. 1247). Homon (or homon uta ) are songs on Buddhism. Hayauta are presumed to be imayo with a fast tempo.
68. NKBT 73:447-51.
69. Ibid., pp. 444-45.
70. Ibid., p. 442.
71. Ibid., pp. 442-43. Zogeishu is believed to have been an imayo collection, no longer extant, that preceded Ryojin hisho . The title is also mentioned in Sengohaykuban utaawase (The Poetry Match in Fifteen Hundred Rounds, ca. 1201) and Genpei josuiki (or seisuiki , A Record of the Genpei War, ca. 1247). Homon (or homon uta ) are songs on Buddhism. Hayauta are presumed to be imayo with a fast tempo.
72. See Robert H. Brower and Earl Miner, Japanese Court Poetry (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1961), p. 257; and Konishi Jin'ichi, "Michi and Medieval Writing," in Principles of Classical Japanese Literature , ed. Earl Miner (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1985), pp. 181-208.
73. See NKBT 73:443. Some scholars believe, therefore, that Go-Shirakawa's interest in imayo may have first been inspired by his mother, Taikenmon-in. See Ogawa Hisako, "Goshirakawa-in no 'imayo netsu' to Taikenmon-in Shoshi: nyoin inshi to imayo," Nihon kayo kenkyu 19 (April 1980): 12-17.
74. The remark is entered under the heading "Unsuitable Things" in her Makura no soshi ; see sec. 45 in Ikeda, Kishigami, and Akiyama, eds., Makura no soshi , p. 93.
75. NKBT 73:444.
76. Otomae was brought to Go-Shirakawa's attention by his retainer, Shinzei. At first she refused to accept the invitation, saying that she was no longer good at imayo and that she was unpresentable, an indirect reference to her old age. According to Kudenshu , when Otomae was twelve or thirteen years old her musical talent caught the attention of Minamoto
Kiyotsune, inspector of finances at the Ministry of Central Affairs, who came to the Mino area on business and was entertained by this young disciple of Mei, a well-known imayo singer of the region. At Kiyotsune's suggestion, both Mei and Otomae came up to the capital and received his patronage. Kiyotsune, the maternal grandfather of the priest Saigyo and presumably an authority in imayo , maintained an intimate personal relationship with Mei until her death and also may have been instrumental in Otomae's development into an accomplished imayo singer. The Kudenshu also reports that a circle of minor-courtier imayo patrons—including Fujiwara Atsuie (1032-90), his son Atsukane (dates unknown), and Fujiwara Akisue (1055-1123)—formed around Mei a generation before Em-peror Go-Shirakawa initiated his patronage of the art form. See NKBT 73: 445-51.
77. The song is identical to Ryojin hisho no. 32. According to Buddhist eschatological tradition, Buddhism was predicted to decline continuously through three stages after the Buddha's decease. The first period, called the "Correct Dharma" (shobo in Japanese), would last five hundred to one thousand years, during which Buddhist doctrines, practices, and enlightenment all exist. In the second period, known as the "Imitation Dharma" (zobo ), also lasting five hundred to one thousand years, both doctrines and practices still exist, but enlightenment is no longer possible. The last period, called the "Degenerate Dharma" (mappo ), spans ten thousand years, and during it only doctrines survive. In Japan, it was believed that the mappo period would begin in the year 1052.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
78. NKBT 73:452-53.
79. Ibid., p. 453. The Rishu Sutra ("Sutra of the Principle of Wisdom") emphasizes the compassionate actions of Dainichi (Mahavairocana), the central divinity in Shingon practice, and is recited daily in the sect as its main scripture. The Ninnaji Temple is a Shingon center located in western Kyoto; its abbots were traditionally imperial princes.
80. Ibid., p. 454.
81. Ibid.
82. Ibid.
83. Ibid., pp. 469-70. Suketoki was the son of Sukekata (1113-88), Go-Shirakawa's early imayo teacher. Formerly an officer in the Left Gate Guards, Suketoki became a priest in 1186. Besides being an expert in imayo , he was also skilled in playing the flute and lute, as he came from a renowned family of musicians. Moronaga, an expert biwa player, was the second son of Yorinaga (1120-56), one of the leading insurgents of the Hogen Disturbance. Appointed prime minister in 1177, he was later deposed and exiled by Taira Kiyomori to Owari, where he adopted the title Myron-in, after the name of the bodhisattva of music, Myoon.
84. Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 36-43. The twenty-two-volume Kikki is an important source for the study of late Heian cultural developments. Some
other records that mention this event are Hyakurensho (Seasoned Selections), an anonymously compiled seventeen-volume history based on court nobles' diaries and other sources from the period 968-1259, and Yoshino Kissuiin gakusho (Musical Record Kept at Yoshino Kissuiin), a mid-thirteenth-century collection of information on musical genres, performances, and events of earlier periods.
85. Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 42-43.
1 Taniyama Shigeru, Senzaiwakashu to sono shuhen , Taniyama Shigeru Chosakushu, vol. 3 (Kadokawa Shoten, 1982), p. 247.
2. NKBT 73:446-47, 458-60.
3. The following discussion owes much to Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 7-36.
4. Ibid., pp. 20-21.
3. The following discussion owes much to Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 7-36.
4. Ibid., pp. 20-21.
5. Reportedly Munemori vowed that the Taira would fight to the last man to carry out Kiyomori's dying wish—an injunction to his sons to capture Yoritomo, behead him, and hang the head over Kiyomori's grave before they perform his funeral. See lchiko, ed., Heike monogatari 1:452.
6. See Nagazumi Yasuaki and Shimada Isao, eds., Hogen monogatari, Heiji monogatari , Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, vol. 31 (Iwanami Shoten, 1986), p. 181. To appease Sutoku's maligned spirit, a shrine for him was finally built in the fourth month in 1184 on the banks of the Kasuga River, at the site of the battle of the Hogen Disturbance.
7. Kyuan hyakushu includes one hundred waka poems composed by fourteen poets, including Sutoku and Shunzei. It is considered the best of the poems produced by the poetic circle under Sutoku's leadership and served as the basis for Senzaishu . See Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 19-20.
8. Some of these poems are included in Shunzei's collection of waka, Choshu eiso (Shunzei's Collection for Her Former Majesty, 1178), com-piled at the request of Princess Shokushi (d. 1201), daughter of Go-Shirakawa and a renowned waka poet.
9. Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 19-20.
10. Shokushikashu never became an imperial anthology owing to the death of Emperor Nijo in 1165.
11. Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , p. 11.
12. Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 2:94-97.
13. The choice of Sukemori is considered to have been a conciliatory gesture to placate Taira. See Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 28-30.
14. Ibid., pp. 25-26.
13. The choice of Sukemori is considered to have been a conciliatory gesture to placate Taira. See Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 28-30.
14. Ibid., pp. 25-26.
15. For instance, a poem by Taira Tokitada (the elder brother of Kiyomori's wife) and three poems by his younger brother, Chikamune, are
included in Senzaishu and identified by the poet's name. Other poems by more prominent members of the Taira, however, are listed as anonymous: Tadanori, no. 66; Tsunemasa, nos. 199 and 245; Yukimori, no. 519; and Tsunemori, no. 667. All of these poets had been Shunzei's disciples.
16. The poem was originally included in Kyuan hyakushu , and later Shunzei selected it for inclusion in his Koraifuteisho (Poetic Styles Past and Present, 1197), which indicates that the poem was one of his favorites. See Kubota Jun and Matsuno Yoichi, eds., Senzaiwakashu (Kasama Shoin, 1970), pp. 44-45.
17. This poem was also included in both Kyuan hyakushu and Koraifuteisho . It is regarded as one of Shunzei's best poems, embodying the essence of yugen (feelings of mystic depth). See ibid., pp. 53-54.
16. The poem was originally included in Kyuan hyakushu , and later Shunzei selected it for inclusion in his Koraifuteisho (Poetic Styles Past and Present, 1197), which indicates that the poem was one of his favorites. See Kubota Jun and Matsuno Yoichi, eds., Senzaiwakashu (Kasama Shoin, 1970), pp. 44-45.
17. This poem was also included in both Kyuan hyakushu and Koraifuteisho . It is regarded as one of Shunzei's best poems, embodying the essence of yugen (feelings of mystic depth). See ibid., pp. 53-54.
18. Both Shiga and Mount Nagara are located in Omi. This poem is the one that Tadanori presumably entrusted to Shunzei before retreating from the Heian capital. See Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 2:94-97.
19. See Taniyama, Senzaiwakashu , pp. 195-97.
20. The anecdote is found in the entry on the seventeenth day of the sixth month in 1184. Fujiwara Mitsunaga (or Tokiwa no Genji Mitsunaga) heard the story from Taira Yorimori (1131-86), a brother of Kiyomori. See Komatsu Shigemi, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," in Genji monogatari emaki, Nezame monogatari emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 1 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), pp. 117-18.
21. Ibid., pp. 132-33.
22. See ibid., p. 127.
20. The anecdote is found in the entry on the seventeenth day of the sixth month in 1184. Fujiwara Mitsunaga (or Tokiwa no Genji Mitsunaga) heard the story from Taira Yorimori (1131-86), a brother of Kiyomori. See Komatsu Shigemi, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," in Genji monogatari emaki, Nezame monogatari emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 1 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), pp. 117-18.
21. Ibid., pp. 132-33.
22. See ibid., p. 127.
20. The anecdote is found in the entry on the seventeenth day of the sixth month in 1184. Fujiwara Mitsunaga (or Tokiwa no Genji Mitsunaga) heard the story from Taira Yorimori (1131-86), a brother of Kiyomori. See Komatsu Shigemi, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," in Genji monogatari emaki, Nezame monogatari emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 1 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), pp. 117-18.
21. Ibid., pp. 132-33.
22. See ibid., p. 127.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, “Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, “Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, “Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, “Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, “Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, “Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
23. Komatsu Shigemi, “Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," in Nenjugyoji emaki , ed. Komatsu Shigemi, Nihon Emaki Taisei, vol. 8 (Chuo Koronsha, 1977), p. 116.
24. See ibid., p. 106.
25. Motofusa, who is the elder brother of Kanezane, was a well-known expert in official matters. See ibid., p. 127.
26. Ibid., p. 109.
27. Ibid., p. 110.
28. Ibid., p. 114.
29. Ibid., p. 115.
30. Komatsu, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," p. 118.
31. Ibid., p. 125.
30. Komatsu, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," p. 118.
31. Ibid., p. 125.
32. See Komatsu, "Nenjugyoji emaki tanjo," p. 120.
33. See Komatsu, "Ocho emaki to Goshirakawa-in," p. 133.
34. See Tanaka Hiroshi, "Pilgrim Places: A Study of the Eighty-eight Sacred Precincts of the Shikoku Pilgrimage, Japan" (Ph.D. diss., Simon Fraser University, 1975), p. 12.
35. Saicho traveled to T'ang China during the years 804-5 and studied on Mount T'ien-t'ai. Upon his return to Japan he founded the Tendai sect on Mount Hiei. Kukai, a contemporary of Saicho, also studied in China
from 804 to 806. Ennin, one of Saicho's disciples, is best known for his Nitto guho junrei gyoki (The Record of a Pilgrimage to China in Search of the Dharma), an account of his sojourn in China from 838 to 847. Enchin stayed in China for six years, 853-58, studying on Mount T'ien-t'ai and in Ch'ang-an.
36. W. G. Aston, trans., Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697 (Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1972), pp. 21-22.
37. Murayama Shuichi, Honji suijaku (Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1974), p. 149.
38. Aston, trans., Nihongi , pp. 115-16.
39. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 53. Emperor Sutoku, who made only one pilgrimage to Kumano, is the sole exception during the insei period. The exact number of Go-Shirakawa's pilgrimages to Kumano is disputed; I have followed Shinma, who provides a detailed biographical chronology, pp. 290-360.
40. The years he did not go to Kumano are 1161, 1176, 1181-85 (the Genpei War period), and 1189.
41. The years in which two trips took place are 1167, 1168, 1169, 1171, 1173, 1174, 1175, and 1177. In the years 1167, 1169, and 1175, Go-Shirakawa's favorite consort, Kenshunmon-in, accompanied him on one of the two trips.
42. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 54.
43. See Hashigawa Tadashi, Nihon bukkyo bunkashi no kenkyu (Chugai Shuppan Kabushiki Kaisha, 1924), pp. 261-63; and Murayama, Honji suijaku , p. 156. One of the memorable episodes in Heike monogatari relates the drowning of Taira Koremori (1158-84), a grandson of Kiyomori, off the shore of Nachi in 1184; see Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 2:326-31.
44. Murayama, Honji suijaku , p. 164.
45. An example of the extreme austerities endured by ascetics is found in the story of the priest Mongaku at the Nachi Falls in Kumano, who, in winter, repeatedly submerged himself in the pool of the waterfall; see Ichiko, ed., Heike monogatari 1:379-83.
46. Murayama, Honji suijaku , pp. 152-53.
47. See Miyaji Naokazu, Kumano sanzan no shiteki kenkyu (Kokumin Shinko Kenkyukai, 1954), pp. 462-67.
48. NKBT 73:460-63; the years were 1160, 1162, and 1169.
49. The figure in an ascetic's white robe illustrated on the "Kumano mandala," preserved in Saikyoji Temple in Otsu City, is believed to be Emperor Go-Shirakawa on his pilgrimage to Kumano. See Shinma Shin'ichi, "Goshirakawa-in to bukkyo," Chusei bungaku ronso 3, no. 1 (1980): 11.
50. Anzu Motohiko, Shinto jiten (Osaka: Hori Shoten, 1968), p. 298.
51. NKBT 73:463-67.
52. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 51. This ceremony of anointment, called kanjo , was performed in esoteric Buddhism. The rite conferred higher status to the recipient than did a regular tonsure. It sometimes was ad-ministered for special reasons such as to provide relief from illnesses or to prepare one for the next life.
53. NKBT 73:461-62. Minamoto Michiie (d. 1167) was the son of Sukekata. He died five years after accompanying Go-Shirakawa on this pilgrimage to Kumano. Kakusan, a priest from Onjoji Temple, served as the guide on this pilgrimage.
54. Ibid., p. 464.
53. NKBT 73:461-62. Minamoto Michiie (d. 1167) was the son of Sukekata. He died five years after accompanying Go-Shirakawa on this pilgrimage to Kumano. Kakusan, a priest from Onjoji Temple, served as the guide on this pilgrimage.
54. Ibid., p. 464.
55. Shirai Eiji and Toki Masanori, eds., Jinja jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1979), p. 44.
56. Ibid., pp. 43-44.
55. Shirai Eiji and Toki Masanori, eds., Jinja jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1979), p. 44.
56. Ibid., pp. 43-44.
57. Shinma, Kayoshi , p. 55.
1. NKBT 73:442.
2. The Zuino is also known as Toshiyori kuden(shu , Toshiyori mumyosho , and Toshi hisho . The two-volume book elucidates different waka forms, prosody, topics, styles, techniques, rhetoric, and ideals. It reinforces the critical contents by selecting examples of superior poems under each heading. The work is characterized by its structurally loose, rambling narrative.
3. In the conversation with his son Teika, Fujiwara Shunzei praised Toshiyori as a poetic genius in his use of poetic dictions; see Ichiko Teiji, ed., Nihon bungaku zenshi , 6 vols. (Gakutosha, 1978), 2:494. It is no wonder, therefore, that Shunzei selected in Senzaishu fifty-two poems by Toshiyori, the largest number by any single poet represented in the anthology.
4. Zuino contains fifty such poems based on historical or legendary narratives from China or Japan, as well as nineteen poems that share similar story origins with Konjaku monogatari ; see Ikeda Tomizo, Minamoto Toshiyori no kenkyu (Ofusha, 1973), pp. 906-10, 989.
5. Ibid., pp. 903-5.
4. Zuino contains fifty such poems based on historical or legendary narratives from China or Japan, as well as nineteen poems that share similar story origins with Konjaku monogatari ; see Ikeda Tomizo, Minamoto Toshiyori no kenkyu (Ofusha, 1973), pp. 906-10, 989.
5. Ibid., pp. 903-5.
6. NKBT 73:469.
7. Ibid., p. 470. It was only in 1178 that imayo transmission began in earnest with Minamoto Suketoki and Fujiwara Moronaga.
6. NKBT 73:469.
7. Ibid., p. 470. It was only in 1178 that imayo transmission began in earnest with Minamoto Suketoki and Fujiwara Moronaga.
8. The following observation owes much to Walter Ong's insights into oral tradition and literacy as presented in his book Orality and Literacy: The Technologizing of the Word (London: Methuen, 1982).
9. NKBT 73:440. Nothing is known about mononoyo . Tauta , rice planting songs, also belong to the folk song genre.
10. NKBZ 25:22. The regent Fujiwara Michinaga is supposed to have written the text himself.
11. Ibid., p. 117. One notable textualization of saibara was done by Fujiwara Moronaga, Go-Shirakawa's imayo successor. The saibara texts are preserved in his musical score collections: Inchiyoroku (Compendium of Benevolence and Wisdom) for koto and Sangoyoroku (Compendium of Fifteen Eras) for biwa .
12. Between the reigns of Emperor Seiwa (r. 858-76) and Emperor Daigo (r. 897-930), the court kagurauta repertoire was believed to have been fixed; see ibid., pp. 16-17.
10. NKBZ 25:22. The regent Fujiwara Michinaga is supposed to have written the text himself.
11. Ibid., p. 117. One notable textualization of saibara was done by Fujiwara Moronaga, Go-Shirakawa's imayo successor. The saibara texts are preserved in his musical score collections: Inchiyoroku (Compendium of Benevolence and Wisdom) for koto and Sangoyoroku (Compendium of Fifteen Eras) for biwa .
12. Between the reigns of Emperor Seiwa (r. 858-76) and Emperor Daigo (r. 897-930), the court kagurauta repertoire was believed to have been fixed; see ibid., pp. 16-17.
10. NKBZ 25:22. The regent Fujiwara Michinaga is supposed to have written the text himself.
11. Ibid., p. 117. One notable textualization of saibara was done by Fujiwara Moronaga, Go-Shirakawa's imayo successor. The saibara texts are preserved in his musical score collections: Inchiyoroku (Compendium of Benevolence and Wisdom) for koto and Sangoyoroku (Compendium of Fifteen Eras) for biwa .
12. Between the reigns of Emperor Seiwa (r. 858-76) and Emperor Daigo (r. 897-930), the court kagurauta repertoire was believed to have been fixed; see ibid., pp. 16-17.
13. NKBT 73:467.
14. Ibid., pp. 467-68.
13. NKBT 73:467.
14. Ibid., pp. 467-68.
15. Two legends explain the circumstances of Atsuie's death in 1090. According to one, he died on Mount Kinbu on a pilgrimage; the other relates that he died on a pilgrimage to Kumano, because the deities there wished to keep him with them, so impressed were they by his music. See NKBT 73:467.
16. Fujiwara Michisue (d. 1128), assistant middle councillor, was an elder brother of Taikenmon-in and, therefore, Go-Shirakawa's maternal uncle. The song he sang is the same as no. 160 in Ryojin hisho .
17. Koryuji Temple is located in the western part of Kyoto.
18. The song may have been no. 235 of Ryojin hisho . The story of Tonekuro is included in well-known Buddhist setsuwa collections such as Hobutsushu (A Collection of Treasures), compiled by Taira Yasuyori (fl. 1190-1200), and Jikkinsho (A Treatise of Ten Rules, ca. 1252) compiled by Rokuhara Jirozaemon (fl. mid-Kamakura). According to these sources, an asobi named Tonekuro from Kanzaki was mortally wounded in an ambush by pirates on her way to Tsukushi by boat in the company of a male companion. Before she died, she reportedly sang this song and achieved rebirth in the Pure Land. See NKBT 73:468.
19. Shirogimi was probably an asobi from Takasago, a seaside village in Hyogo Prefecture.
20. The Kumano pilgrimage tops the list, with such incidents happening on three occasions, in 1160, 1162, and 1169. On pilgrimages to the following shrines, such an incident occurred once: Kamo Shrine in 1169, Itsukushima Shrine in 1174, and Yawata Shrine in 1178. See NKBT 73: 460-67.
21. See ibid., p. 463. In fact, Go-Shirakawa's recital of imayo on this occasion included thirteen of the twenty known imayo forms. This variety indicates how seriously he took the occasion: as if to display the best of his performing art as well as to experience the climax of his musical career as a layperson, he seems to have covered as exhaustively as possible the ground he had cultivated for so many years.
20. The Kumano pilgrimage tops the list, with such incidents happening on three occasions, in 1160, 1162, and 1169. On pilgrimages to the following shrines, such an incident occurred once: Kamo Shrine in 1169, Itsukushima Shrine in 1174, and Yawata Shrine in 1178. See NKBT 73: 460-67.
21. See ibid., p. 463. In fact, Go-Shirakawa's recital of imayo on this occasion included thirteen of the twenty known imayo forms. This variety indicates how seriously he took the occasion: as if to display the best of his performing art as well as to experience the climax of his musical career as a layperson, he seems to have covered as exhaustively as possible the ground he had cultivated for so many years.
22. NKBT 73:463. Ichiko is one form of imayo , but nothing is known
about it. Fujiwara Chikanobu (dates unknown), chief of the Right Bureau of Horses, was dismissed from his post during Kiyomori's coup in 1179. The original sentence beginning "It may be the flapping sound ... "is garbled, making it difficult to decipher the exact meaning.
23. Ibid., p. 468-69.
22. NKBT 73:463. Ichiko is one form of imayo , but nothing is known
about it. Fujiwara Chikanobu (dates unknown), chief of the Right Bureau of Horses, was dismissed from his post during Kiyomori's coup in 1179. The original sentence beginning "It may be the flapping sound ... "is garbled, making it difficult to decipher the exact meaning.
23. Ibid., p. 468-69.
24. Suzuki Hideo and Fujii Sadakazu, eds., Nihon bungeishi , vol. 2 (Kawade Shoboshinsha, 1986), p. 333. The group comprised forty members, half of whom were poets and half priests from Enryakuji Temple on Mount Hiei. The first meeting was held in 964 at Gatsurinji Temple in Nishisakamoto. Although subsequent meetings were occasionally disrupted, they continued until 1122 at various locations. Yasutane was a famous scholar of Chinese studies during the reign of the Emperor Kazan. Shitago was the compiler of Wamyo (ruiju)sho (Japanese Names for Things Classified and Annotated, ca. 931-37), the first Japanese dictionary of encyclopedic scope. Tamenori was Shitago's disciple and the compiler of Samboe(kotoba) (Illustrated Words on the Three Treasures, 984), a setsuwa collection.
25. The passage is included in the section titled "Hsiang Shan ssu pai shih luo chung chi chi" (Preface to Luo chung-chi by Po Chü-i Dedicated to the Hsian Shan-ssu Temple) in book 71 of his Pai shih wen chi (The Collected Writings of Po Chü-i). At the Kangaku-e gathering, the mem-bers chanted the phrase kyogen kigyo along with Po Chü-i's poems. A detailed description of the Kangaku-e meetings is included in Samboe by Minamoto Tamenori. See Ichiko, ed., Nihon bungaku zenshi 2:258-59.
26. See Kikuchi Ryoichi, "Bungei daiichigitei o enzu: kyogen kigyo sokubutsudo," Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 11 (1972): 9-10. The Muryojukyo Sutra (Amitayus Sutra) condemns false words and showy language as one of the ten vices.
27. Among them, the Parable of the Burning House in the Lotus Sutra is usually taken as the most effective illustration of this point. For an English translation, see Leon Hurvitz, trans., Scripture of the Lotus Blossom of the Fine Dharma (New York: Columbia University Press, 1976), pp. 49-83.
28. Kikuchi, "Bungei," p. 47.
29. In the preface to his Koraifuteisho , Shunzei advocates the kyogen kigyo ideal; Saigyo in his Sankashu (Collection from a Mountain Hut) also talks about the same concept. See Kikuchi, "Bungei," pp. 24-26.
30. See poem no. 588, NKBT 73:200.
31. Kudenshu , book 1, NKBT 73:440; italics added.
32. A similar concept is echoed in the preface to Kanginshu (Songs for Leisure Hours), a mid-Muromachi collection of popular songs. See NKBZ 25:384. In some popular song genres such as wazauta , songs were consid-ered to have prophetic or premonitory power, usually warning of events
of grave political consequence. See Misumi Haruo, Geinoshi no minzokuteki kenkyu (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1976), p. 42.
33. Obayashi Taryo, ed., Ensha to kankyaku: seikatsu no naka no asobi , Nihon Minzoku Bunka Taikei, vol. 7 (Shogakkan, 1984), p. 90.
34. Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed. Nihon geinoshi 1:215.
35. Ibid.
34. Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed. Nihon geinoshi 1:215.
35. Ibid.
1. Six such examples are found in Ryojin hisho : no. 18 is the same as no. 194; no. 19=no. 25; no. 20=no. 23; no. 21=no. 22; no. 30=no. 237; and no. 324=no. 414.
2. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , pp. 151-53.
3. A handful songs in homon uta , such as nos. 67, 95, 100, 221, and 227, deviate from this norm. The 8-5 syllable line is more common than that of 7-5 in homon uta . See Shinma Shin'ichi and Shida Nobuyoshi, eds., Kayo II: Ryojin hisho , Kanginshu , Kansho Nihon Koten Bungaku, vol. 15 (Kadokawa Shoten, 1979), p. 73.
4. See Enoki Katsuro, "Homon uta," Kokugo kokubun 18 (1949): 83-86; Shinma, Kayoshi , pp. 165-67.
5. NKBT 73:468.
6. The song is from the parable of the burning house in chapter 2 of the Lotus Sutra, "Hobenbon" (Expedient Means).
7. The song is based on the story of a prodigal son and his father featured in "Shingehon" (Belief and Understanding), chapter 4 of the Lotus Sutra.
8. The song is taken from the parable of a jewel sewn into the robe of a drunken man, included in "Gohyaku deshihon" (Receipt of Prophecy by Five Hundred Disciples), chapter 8 of the Lotus Sutra.
9. Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 2:103.
10. Taya Raishun, Wasanshi gaisetsu (Kyoto: Hozokan, 1933), p. 44.
11. Ibid., p. 50. Part of this kansan appears as poem no. 591 in Wakan roeishu ; see NKBT 73:201. Tomohira also wrote another kansan called "Fugen bosatsu san" (Praise of Fugen Bodhisattva).
10. Taya Raishun, Wasanshi gaisetsu (Kyoto: Hozokan, 1933), p. 44.
11. Ibid., p. 50. Part of this kansan appears as poem no. 591 in Wakan roeishu ; see NKBT 73:201. Tomohira also wrote another kansan called "Fugen bosatsu san" (Praise of Fugen Bodhisattva).
12. Enoki, "Homon uta," p. 89.
13. Taya, Wasanshi gaisetsu , p. 92. The wasan genre that developed on Mount Hiei was cultivated largely by priests inclined toward the Pure Land school. This close relationship may account for the fact that wasan was the major form used in Pure Land liturgy and that the majority of extant wasan are related to Pure Land Buddhism.
14. Ibid., pp. 4, 27.
13. Taya, Wasanshi gaisetsu , p. 92. The wasan genre that developed on Mount Hiei was cultivated largely by priests inclined toward the Pure Land school. This close relationship may account for the fact that wasan was the major form used in Pure Land liturgy and that the majority of extant wasan are related to Pure Land Buddhism.
14. Ibid., pp. 4, 27.
15. Takeishi Akio, Bukkyo kayo (Hanawa Shobo, 1973), p. 27. This
wasan is on the Tendai doctrines, beginning with those elaborated by Ennin.
16. Ibid., pp. 24-28. "Gokurakukoku mida wasan" is supposed to have been popularly sung, rather than used in solemn Buddhist ceremonies.
15. Takeishi Akio, Bukkyo kayo (Hanawa Shobo, 1973), p. 27. This
wasan is on the Tendai doctrines, beginning with those elaborated by Ennin.
16. Ibid., pp. 24-28. "Gokurakukoku mida wasan" is supposed to have been popularly sung, rather than used in solemn Buddhist ceremonies.
17. Taya, Wasanshi gaisetsu , pp. 30-36. Most of these are included in Takano Tatsuyuki, ed., Nihon kay6 shusei , 12 vols., rev. ed. (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1960), vol. 4.
18. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko, p. 104.
19. Two songs, nos. 296 and 303, in the shiku no kamiuta section are also from "Tendai Daishi wasan."
20. Yokan was the eighth patriarch of the Pure Land sect. He had long been associated with the Todaiji Temple in Nara and the Zenrinji Temple in Kyoto.
21. Taya, Wasanshi gaisetsu , pp. 86-87.
22. Mount Sumeru is the center in Indian cosmology and is thought to be composed of gold, silver, emerald, and crystal and surrounded by a great ocean in the four cardinal directions.
23. Early wasan were simply Japanese reading of kansan , with occa-sional insertions of Japanese particles such as wa, ga, o, hi , or no ; see Geinoshi Kenkyfikai, eds., Nihon geinoshi 2:104.
24. See Shinma Shin'ichi, "Imayo ni miru bukkyo," Bukkyo bungaku kenkyu 2, no. 2 (1964): 80-85. Kungata , which consist of a quatrain, are Buddhist songs used in temple rituals and have closest affinity with homon uta. Kyoke are another form of Buddhist song performed in temple ceremonies and are much longer than kungata .
25. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 133.
26. The clappers were made of small bamboo stalks attached to a piece of wooden board; when pulled by a rope, they would make jingling noises. This device was used to scare away animals from damaging the crops in the fields or rice paddies.
27. The Day of the Rat refers to the First Day of the Rat in the New Year, when people would go to the fields to transplant small pine trees and pluck young shoots. The peach blossom refers to a Chinese legend in which a fairy offered Emperor Wu of the Hah dynasty a large peach, the harvest from a blossom that bloomed but once in three thousand years; see NKBZ 25:313.
28. Yokawa is one of the major areas in the Enryakuji Temple com-pound on Mount Hiei. Chisho Daishi (Enchin), after returning home from his studies in China, was appointed in 866 as head priest of the Miidera (Onjoji) Temple in Otsu, Omi Province. Kobo Daishi founded the Kongobuji Temple on Mount Koya.
29. No. 58 demonstrates spatial progression in much the same way as michiyuki , while no. 100 is limited to enumerating the names of a series
of palaces. See Tsuchihashi and Konishi, eds., Kodai kayoshu , pp. 73-74, 99-100.
30. Ibid., p. 187.
29. No. 58 demonstrates spatial progression in much the same way as michiyuki , while no. 100 is limited to enumerating the names of a series
of palaces. See Tsuchihashi and Konishi, eds., Kodai kayoshu , pp. 73-74, 99-100.
30. Ibid., p. 187.
31. Song no. 13 on gambling is partly in catalog form; no. 22, titled "Kubo no na," lists names of female sexual organs. See NKBZ 25:132, 227-38.
32. See Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 152. By the time imayo appeared in the Heian period, waka poems were already being sung.
33. The song is based on Goshuishu poem no. 1166 by the priest Egyo (dates unknown). The "three jeweled fences" refer to the three major shrines that make up the Inari Shrine complex.
34. Nagato is an old name for the Kurahashijima Island in Hiroshima Prefecture. A buddha supposedly has thirty-two primary body marks, one of which is "golden-colored" skin; in addition, he has eighty secondary body marks. For the detailed list of these marks, see Leon Hurvitz, Chih-i (538-597): An Introduction to the Life and Ideas of a Chinese Buddhist Monk , Mélanges chinois et bouddhiques, vol. 12 (Brussels: L'Institut Belge des Hautes Études Chinoises, 1962), pp. 353-60.
35. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 85.
36. Ibid., p. 152.
37. Ibid., p. 108.
35. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 85.
36. Ibid., p. 152.
37. Ibid., p. 108.
35. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 85.
36. Ibid., p. 152.
37. Ibid., p. 108.
38. Anzu, Shinto jiten , pp. 522-23. In times of grave national crisis, it was standard court procedure to dispatch special envoys to these shrines to present offerings and prayers for the nation. The origins of the system go back to ancient times, but the names and ranks (high, middle, or low) of the twenty-two shrines were fixed during the reign of Emperor Go-Suzaku (r. 1036-45). Except for the Ise Shrine, all the shrines are concen-trated in the capital area.
39. The identity of Amatsuyuwake is unknown, but there is a theory that it is in fact not a shrine name but a Shinto god worshiped in the Kiyomizu Temple. Konoshima is a shrine located in the Uzumasa area of Kyoto. See NKBZ 25:341-42.
40. This may reflect the close association of imayo singers, such as asobi and kugutsu , with that shrine.
41. Kokin (waka)rokujo is a manual in six parts for waka composition, presumably compiled by Minamoro Shitago and Prince Kaneakira (914-87). It includes 4,370 exemplary waka , more than half of which are from Man'yoshu , Kokinshu , and Gosenshu . Kaya no in shichiban utaawase is a collection of seventy waka composed during the poetry competition held in 1094 at Kaya no In, the mansion of the former chancellor Fujiwara Morozane (1042-1101). Horikawa-in hyakushuwaka is a collection of one hundred waka poems by sixteen poets, compiled by Minamoto Toshiyori and dedicated to Emperor Horikawa in 1105.
42. The poem was composed by the emperor on his pilgrimage to the Sumiyoshi Shrine in the third month of 1073, three months after his abdication. Two months later, the emperor died at the age of thirty-nine.
43. The song is based on two poems by Kakinomoto Hitomaro, nos. 1244-45 in Shuishu .
44. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 16.
45. See Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 187.
46. The conch shell was used like a bugle by yarnabushi (mountain ascetics) to communicate as they roamed in the mountains.
47. See Enoki, Ryojin hisho , pp. 190-91.
1. Of a total 220 homon uta , 218 are on Buddhism, the exceptions being nos. 193 and 229; about 40 of the 204 shiku no kamiuta are on the same topic; while niku no kamiuta and the imayo in book 1 contribute minimally, with six and four songs, respectively. In fact, all four such songs in book 1—nos. 18, 19, 20, and 21—duplicate the homon uta nos. 194, 25, 23, and 22, respectively.
2. Shinma and Shida, eds., Kayo II, p. 33.
3. Monju is usually depicted riding a lion, while Fugen is shown riding a white elephant with six tusks. Fudo, who is known for his power to destroy the devils who interfere with Buddhist practice, is represented as a wrathful figure, holding a sword in his right hand, to smite the wicked, and a rope in his left, to catch and bind them, as flames rage around him. Kongosatta is the second of the first eight patriarchs of the Shingon school, to whom Dainichi directly transmitted the esoteric teaching. Myoken was worshiped in Japan for his power to cure eye diseases.
4. These are the flowers of two of the four trees in Indra's paradise; see NKBZ 25:213.
5. The verse refers to a scene in the chapter where the jeweled stupa decorated with seven gems—gold, silver, lapis lazuli, giant clam shell, coral, pearl, and carnelian—emerges from the earth and hangs suspended in midair. Although the verse does not specify, the stupa contained in it the Buddha of Many Jewels (Taho Nyorai; Prabhutaratna), a bodhisattva who had once lived in the land of Pure Jewel and had entered nirvana after making a vow that he would appear in the jeweled stupa wherever the Lotus Sutra was preached.
6. King Suddhodana was the ruler of the Sakya tribe in Kapilavastu, and Suprabuddha was a rich elder from the city of Devadarsita nearby.
7. Both the horse and Chandaka are supposed to have been born on the same day as the prince. Mount Dantaloka is located in Gandhara in the northern part of India.
8. This sutra is an important scripture in both the Tendai and Shingon schools.
9. See Mochizuki Shinko, Bukkyo daijiten , 7th ed. (Sekai Seiten Kanko Kyokai, 1972), 2:1446-47.
10. See Gary L. Ebersole, Ritual Poetry and the Politics of Death in Early Japan (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1989), pp. 74-75, 165, 174-75, 257-61.
11. See Tsuchihashi and Konishi, eds., Kodai kayo , pp. 239-47. For an English translation and study, see Roy Andrew Miller, “The Footprints of the Buddha": An Eighth-Century Old Japanese Poetic Sequence (New Haven: American Oriental Society, 1975).
12. Actually the prince's father ruled in Kapilavastu, not the Magadha Kingdom. Magadha, the most powerful kingdom in India during Sakyamuni's time, was ruled by King Bimbisara.
13. Mount Gaya was located in the Magadha Kingdom.
14. The song is based on the story of the magnanimous faith of Sudatta (Anathapindika), a wealthy merchant of the Sravasti Kingdom, who be-came an early convert to Buddha's teaching. According to the story, the elder, to offer a place of retreat for the Buddha, attempted to buy a park owned by Prince Jeta of Sravasti Kingdom by covering the ground with gold, as he was told to by the prince. But the prince stopped his prank and donated the land to the Buddha, which later became the Jetavana Monastery, the Buddha's favorite resort where he spent summer rainy seasons for the last twenty-five years of his life. See Edward J. Thomas, The Life of Buddha as Legend and History (London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, n.d.; reprint New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1927), p. 104.
15. Legend says, for example, that Ananda, to protect the Buddha from harm from animals, kept fires lit through the night on their journeys in the wilds.
16. Ananda is considered especially responsible for reciting the Buddha's teaching, which later became the basis of various sutra texts. See Thomas, Life of Buddha , pp. 166-67.
17. Pava was within a day's journey from Kusinagara, the site where the Buddha died. See ibid., p. 149.
16. Ananda is considered especially responsible for reciting the Buddha's teaching, which later became the basis of various sutra texts. See Thomas, Life of Buddha , pp. 166-67.
17. Pava was within a day's journey from Kusinagara, the site where the Buddha died. See ibid., p. 149.
18. The full name of the River Vati is Hiranyavati. The actual site where the Buddha took the meal was in the mango grove of Cunda, rather than on a seat between the twin gala trees. See "The Book of the Great Decease: Maha-parinibbana-sutta," in Buddhist Suttas , trans. T. W. Rhys Davids, The Sacred Books of the East, vol. 11 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1881; reprint New York: Dover, 1969), pp. 70-72.
19. See Thomas, Life of Buddha , pp. 149-51.
20. The Buddha is said to have passed away at midnight on the bed prepared by Ananda between twin Sala trees; see ibid., pp. 151-53.
19. See Thomas, Life of Buddha , pp. 149-51.
20. The Buddha is said to have passed away at midnight on the bed prepared by Ananda between twin Sala trees; see ibid., pp. 151-53.
21. The assembly, which had five hundred participants, was held at the
Pippala Cavern in Rajagrja, the capital of the Magadha Kingdom; see W. Woodville Rockhill, The Life of the Buddha and the Early History of His Order (London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, 1907), p. 151.
22. Two persons were mostly responsible for forming the canon: Upali, known for his knowledge of monastic rules, contributed to the formation of the Vinaya (regulations for the Sangha); and Ananda, through his recitation of the Buddha's oral teaching, laid the foundation for the sutras. See N. A. Jayawickrama, trans., The Inception of Discipline and the Vinaya Nidana : Bahiranidana of Buddhaghosa's "Samantapasadika ," Sacred Books of the Buddhists, vol. 21 (London: Luzac & Co., 1962), pp. 11-13.
23. The arhats are Buddhist saints. It is not clear who these sixteen saints are, but they are believed to have promised to propagate the Bud-dha's teaching eternally. See NKBT 73:500.
24. See Rockhill, Life of the Buddha , pp. 152-57.
25. Mochizuki, Bukkyo daijiten 1:842-43.
26. The Dragon-flower tree is said to be the site where Maitreya will be preaching the Buddha's Dharma.
27. Shida Nobuyoshi, Kayokenshi , 4 vols. (Shibundo, 1982), 4:376-90. Kawabata Yoshiaki sees wider implications of the interest in setsuwa expressed in homon uta ; he points out that Ryojin hisho shares a trend similarly reflected in Konjaku monogatari, a setsuwa collection presumably compiled during the reign of Emperors Shirakawa and Toba. See Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 2:127-30.
28. The Triple Body, sanjin (Tri-kaya) is a Tendai interpretation of the identity of the Buddha as existing simultaneously in three dimensions. The first, the "Body of the Dharma" (hosshin ; Dharma-kaya), sees the Buddha as the eternal metaphysical principle, transcending all human perceptions. This aspect of the Buddha can be termed the universal Buddha-soul, embodied in his teachings; it may be roughly equated with the divine logos in Christian theology. The second, the "Body of Manifestation" (ojin ; Nirmana-kaya), refers to the historical Buddha, manifested in physical form to make the Dharma accessible to human sense perceptions and to save the people. The third, the "Body of Reward (or Bliss)" (hojin ; Sambhoga-kaya), means a nirvanic state of celestial wisdom obtained through enlightenment. See Anesaki Masaharu, History of Japanese Religion (Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1963), pp. 113-18.
29. The ten evils are killing, stealing, adultery, lying, flattery, defaming, duplicity, greed, anger, and stupidity or perverted views. The five vices vary depending on the sutra cited, but the most commonly accepted are patricide, matricide, killing an arhat , injuring a Buddha, and causing disunity in the community of believers. Transgression of any of these will cause one to fall into a hell of eternal suffering.
30. The content of this song is based on an Amidist convention that
allows a dying person to hang threads in five colors on the hands of Areida's statue and hold the end of them in the hope of salvation in the Pure Land. The song is based on poem no. 1925, Shinkokinshu , composed by the priest Hoen of the early eleventh century.
31. Amida, being supernatural, is endowed with forty teeth instead of the usual thirty-two.
32. "The eastern gate of the Pure Land paradise" in the song refers to the Tennoji Temple in Osaka, founded by the Prince Shotoku. See NKBZ 25:244, note to song no. 176.
33. Mochizuki, Bukkyo daijiten 1:802.
34. Among Yakushi's twelve vows, the seventh is his pledge to gratify mundane needs such as curing illnesses and providing clothes and house-hold supplies.
35. This song is the same as the one sung by Go-Shirakawa at Otomae's sickbed; see chapter 1.
36. Jizo, known to live on Mount Karavika, is credited with power over the hells. He is devoted to saving all creatures during the period between the death of the historical Buddha and the advent of Maitreya, the future Buddha.
37. The four major disciples are Subhuti, Maudgalyayana, Mahakatyayana, and Mahakasyapa; in some groupings, Subhuti is replaced by Sariputra. This homon uta was sung by Enju, an accomplished female imayo singer of kugutsu origin, when she was praised by Emperor Go-Shirakawa for her superior command in imayo singing. See NKBT 73:459-60.
38. Shinma and Shida, eds., Kayo II , p. 85. The fascination with cormorant fishermen appears already in Man'yoshu —Kakinomoto Hito-maro touched upon cormorant fishermen in passing (no. 38; Kojima Noriyuki, Konoshita Masatoshi, and Satake Akihito, eds., Man'yoshu , 4 vols., Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vols. 2-5 [Shogakkan, 1971-75], 2:84) and Otomo Yakamochi has two poems on the subject (nos. 4011 and 4156, ibid., 5:221, 302). Heike monogatari also includes a remark on a fisherman's killing a turtle to feed his cormorant (Ichiko, ed., Heike mono-gatari 1:466). Later in the medieval period, the same topic is given a new Buddhist interpretation in the Noh drama "Ukai," attributed to Zeami; see Yokomichi and Omote, Yokyokushu 1:174-80.
37. The four major disciples are Subhuti, Maudgalyayana, Mahakatyayana, and Mahakasyapa; in some groupings, Subhuti is replaced by Sariputra. This homon uta was sung by Enju, an accomplished female imayo singer of kugutsu origin, when she was praised by Emperor Go-Shirakawa for her superior command in imayo singing. See NKBT 73:459-60.
38. Shinma and Shida, eds., Kayo II , p. 85. The fascination with cormorant fishermen appears already in Man'yoshu —Kakinomoto Hito-maro touched upon cormorant fishermen in passing (no. 38; Kojima Noriyuki, Konoshita Masatoshi, and Satake Akihito, eds., Man'yoshu , 4 vols., Nihon Koten Bungaku Zenshu, vols. 2-5 [Shogakkan, 1971-75], 2:84) and Otomo Yakamochi has two poems on the subject (nos. 4011 and 4156, ibid., 5:221, 302). Heike monogatari also includes a remark on a fisherman's killing a turtle to feed his cormorant (Ichiko, ed., Heike mono-gatari 1:466). Later in the medieval period, the same topic is given a new Buddhist interpretation in the Noh drama "Ukai," attributed to Zeami; see Yokomichi and Omote, Yokyokushu 1:174-80.
39. See Takagi Yutaka, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu (Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 1978), pp. 248-50; also p. 224 for further details.
40. They are nos. 35,110-19, 208, 231, 291-93,424, and 492.
41. The enmity between the cousins is believed to have begun when Sakyamuni, as a twelve-year-old boy, took care of a goose wounded by an arrow shot by the mischievous Devadatta. The five charges against De-vadatta were (1) destroying the harmony in the Sangha, (2) injuring the Buddha with a stone, shedding his blood, (3) inducing a king to let loose
a rutting elephant to trample the Buddha, (4) killing a nun, and (5) putting poison on his own fingernails and saluting the Buddha with his hands, intending to kill him. See Mochizuki, Bukkyo daijiten 4:3352.
42. The Buddha could obtain the privilege of transmission of the Lotus Sutra from Asita by serving him for a thousand years. His service included picking fruits, drawing water, gathering firewood, preparing food, making a couch for him of his own body—and being patient under all circumstances. See Hurvitz, Scripture , p. 195.
43. The Dragon King, a ruler in his ocean palace in Sagara, north of Mount Sumeru, is said to possess priceless pearls; see Mochizuki, Bukkyo daijiten 3:2117.
44. The notion of the five obstacles refers to women's inherent inability to become any one of the following five beings: (1) the Brahmas King, a god who resides on Mount Sumeru and rules this world; (2) the Indra King, another god who protects this world; (3) the King of Mara, a devil king; (4) the wheel-turning Cakravarti King, the preacher king; and (5) the buddhas.
45. See Nancy Auer Falk, "The Case of the Vanishing Nuns: The Fruits of Ambivalence in Ancient Indian Buddhism;' in Unspoken Worlds: Women's Religious Lives in Non-Western Cultures , ed. Nancy Auer Falk and Rita M. Gross (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1980), p. 216.
46. Diana Y. Paul, Women in Buddhism: Images of the Feminine in Mahayana Tradition , 2d ed. (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1985), p. 5.
47. Kasahara Kazuo, Nyonin ojo shiso no keifu (Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1975), pp. 5-6.
48. Ibid., p. 6. The Shinjikankyo (or Daijohonjo shinjikankyo , Sutra of the Contemplation on the Base of Mind) has as its central theme the achievement of buddhahood by renouncing the world and by discarding all delusions through meditation.
49. Ibid., p. 11.
47. Kasahara Kazuo, Nyonin ojo shiso no keifu (Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1975), pp. 5-6.
48. Ibid., p. 6. The Shinjikankyo (or Daijohonjo shinjikankyo , Sutra of the Contemplation on the Base of Mind) has as its central theme the achievement of buddhahood by renouncing the world and by discarding all delusions through meditation.
49. Ibid., p. 11.
47. Kasahara Kazuo, Nyonin ojo shiso no keifu (Yoshikawa Kobunkan, 1975), pp. 5-6.
48. Ibid., p. 6. The Shinjikankyo (or Daijohonjo shinjikankyo , Sutra of the Contemplation on the Base of Mind) has as its central theme the achievement of buddhahood by renouncing the world and by discarding all delusions through meditation.
49. Ibid., p. 11.
50. "This chapter" refers to the Devadatta chapter.
51. According to Diana Paul, "the Naga princesses in general were especially renowned for their beauty, wit and charm, and were claimed to be the female ancestors of some South Indian dynasties. They were delicate water-sprite creatures similar to mermaids" (Women in Buddhism , p. 185).
52. Hurvitz, Scripture , p. 264.
53. Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 192-93. Among the five recommended activities, the first ever undertaken were lectures by Prince Shotoku in 605, during the tenth year of the Empress Suiko's reign (592-628).
54. Ibid.
53. Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 192-93. Among the five recommended activities, the first ever undertaken were lectures by Prince Shotoku in 605, during the tenth year of the Empress Suiko's reign (592-628).
54. Ibid.
55. A good number of songs extol the value of listening to the Lotus
Sutra; examples are nos. 32, 64, 65, 66, 67, 69, 81, 85, 87 , 117, 122, 133, 134, 138, 149, and 154. Besides these songs, close to ten songs in homon uta stress the importance of listening to the sutras in general.
56. There are nine songs on the efficacy of reading, three on chanting, two on expounding, and only one on copying.
57. The Medicine King (Bhaisajya-raja) is a bodhisattva who cures all illnesses. He is the central figure in chapter 23 of the Lotus Sutra, "Yakuo" (Medicine King), which recounts the austerities he endured in his previous life in order to aquire such healing power.
58. Arjaka trees grow in India and other tropical regions. It is said that when a branch of this tree falls to the ground it splits into seven pieces. NKBZ 25:240.
59. The following discussion is based largely on Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 196-250.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
60. Several such events are worthy of note. Hokke hakko (eight recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is a ritual in which the eight scrolls of the Lotus Sutra are recited, usually in association with the memorial service. Hokke jikko (ten recitations of the Lotus Sutra), first established by Saicho in 798 on the anniversary of death of Chih-i, covers the opening and closing scrolls in addition to the eight main scrolls of the sutra. Hokke sanjuko (thirty recitations of the Lotus Sutra) is based on the chanting of the twenty-eight chapters of the sutra plus its closing and opening chapters. And hokke choko (long recitation of the Lotus Sutra), a ritual performed first by Saicho in 809, is in essence a prayer for the country's security accomplished by reading selected parts from the sutra. See Takagi, Heian jidai hokke bukkyoshi kenkyu , pp. 202-5.
61. He collaborated on a sequence of waka , titled "Ei hokkekyo nijuhachis hon ka" (Songs in Praise of the Twenty-eight Chapters of the Lotus Sutra), in 1002 with such nobles as Fujiwara Kinto, Fujiwara Tadanobu, Fujiwara Yukinari, and Minamoto Toshikata (960-1027); the work was dedicated to the memory of his sister, Tosanjo-in. Together with Hosshin wakashu (Collection of Poems on Religious Awakenings, 1012) by Princess Senshi dai Saiin, this work is considered to be the harbinger of the shakkyoka , waka on Buddhist themes. See ibid., p. 209.
62. Ibid., pp. 233-42.
63. Ibid., pp. 244-47.
64. Ibid., pp. 247-50.
65. The six roots refer to the six sensory organs of eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind, which are regarded as the source of earthly desire, attachment, and spiritual defilement.
66. Joseph M. Kitagawa, Religion in Japanese History (New York: Columbia University Press, 1966), pp. 69-70.
67. Murayama, Honji suijaku , pp. 212-19, 251-302.
68. Mount Tendai is in fact Mount Hiei, on which Enryakuji Temple,
the center of the Tendai school, is located. The Eastern Shrine means the Hie Shrine complex, located at the foot of Mount Hiei, to the east of the Heian capital.
69. The term comes from Lao-tzu's Tao-te ching (The Way and Its Power), where it refers to the value of self-effacement as a moral precept. Chih-i first borrowed the aphorism and gave it a Buddhist twist in his work Mo-ho chih kuan . See Sekiguchi Shizuo, "Wako dojin: Ryojin hisho to honji suijaku shiso," Nihon kayo kenkyu 17 (April 1978): 10.
70. Besides the songs so far discussed, nos. 242, 243, 245, and 417, among others, are also related to the Tendai-Hie syncretism.
71. For details of the ranks and syncretic identities of these shrines, see Okada Yoneo, Jinja , Nihonshi Kohyakka, vol. 1 (Kindo Shuppansha, 1977), pp. 172-74. The Sanno syncretism was presumably designed to win over to Buddhism the peasantry in the Mount Hiei area, who were closely tied to the kami , believed to govern their agrarian existence. See Daigan Matsunaga and Alicia Matsunaga, Foundation of Japanese Buddhism , 2 vols. (Los Angeles: Buddhist Books International, 1976), 2:294.
72. It was under the Bodhi tree that Sakyamuni is reported to have attained his enlightenment.
73. The interest in the Hie syncretic mandala is proved by the fact that among extant mandala on Shinto shrines, those dealing with the Hie complex outnumber all others. See Murayama, Honji suijaku , p. 283.
74. The Mount Kinbu compound is divided into forty-one quarters, just like Maitreya's Tusita Heaven is supposed to be. See NKBZ 25:266-67.
75. Murayama Shuichi, Shinbutsu shugo shicho (Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 1957), pp. 79-80.
76. For a complete list of these divinities, see Okada, Jinja , p. 226.
77. The Nagusa Beach and Waka Bay are located near Mount Nagusa in Wakayama City, Kii Province. An almost identical song was sung by Emperor Go-Shirakawa at the Nagaoka Shrine on his first Kumano pil-grimage in 1160. See NKBT 73:461.
78. Murayama, Honji suijaku , pp. 169-70.
79. "Buddhist Pilgrimage in South and Southeast Asia," in The Encyclopedia of Religion , ed. Mircea Eliade (New York: Macmillan, 1987), 11:348.
80. Joseph M. Kitagawa, On Understanding Japanese Religion (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1987), p. 129.
81. Ichiro Hori, Folk Religion in Japan: Continuity and Change (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1968), pp. 159-60.
82. Laurence Bresler, "The Origins of Popular Travel and Travel Literature in Japan" (Ph.D. diss., Columbia University, 1975), p. 39.
83. The Kamo River, originating in the north of Kyoto, flows south-ward through the eastern part of the capital and empties into the Katsura
River. The Yodo ford was at the site where the Katsura and Uji rivers joined, to the southwest of Kyoto. Yawata, where the Iwashimizu Hachi-man Shrine is located, is where the three tributary rivers, the Katsura, Uji, and Kizu, converge to form the Yodo River.
84. Hachiman was given the title of "Great Bodhisattva," a shortened form of "Great Bodhisattva of National Protection with Miraculous and Divine Power," in 781 by the Nara court. For details of Hachiman's Buddhistic deification, see Murayama, Honji suijaku , pp. 60-61.
85. The Saikoku circuit pilgrimage covers thirty-three temples that have Kannon as their main object of worship, the number coming from the thirty-three different forms Kannon is believed to take. The pilgrimage begins at Seigantoji Temple at Nachi Falls in Kumano and ends at Kegonji Temple in Gifu Prefecture. The Shikoku pilgrimage, undertaken in memory of Kukai, is confined to the island of Shikoku and covers eighty-eight sites. It begins at Ryozenji Temple and ends at Okuboji Temple. For detailed explanations and lists of the temples on these two circuit routes, see Nakao Takashi, Koji juntel jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1979), pp. 90-107, 112-51. The Shikoku pilgrimage was supposedly established during the twelfth or thirteenth century; see Kitagawa, On Understanding Japanese Religion , pp. 133-34.
86. For a discussion on the development of this circuit, see James H. Foard, "The Boundaries of Compassion: Buddhism and National Tradition in Japanese Pilgrimage," Journal of Asian Studies 41 (1982): 231-51.
87. They were called goeika (holy chant) or junreika (pilgrim's chant); see Kitagawa, On Understanding Japanese Religion , p. 131.
88. Kiyomizu Temple in Kyoto is the sixteenth stop; Ishiyama Temple, located in Otsu, Shiga Prefecture, is the thirteenth; Hase Temple, in Sakurai City, Nara Prefecture, is the eighth; Kogawa Temple, in Waka-yama Prefecture, is the third; and Rokkakudo Temple (Chohoji), in Kyoto, is the eighteenth. Hikone Temple, in Shiga Prefecture, does not, however, belong to this pilgrimate route.
89. Many sites quoted in the song no longer exist as such or are unidentifiable. The following are those that have been identified. Kyogoku is the street that ran from north to south in the eastern end of the Heian capital, while Gojo Street is one of the major east-west streets through the middle of the capital. Rokuharado refers to Rokuharamitsuji Temple, founded by Kuya Shonin and located in Higashiyama-ku in Kyoto; Otagi-dera is located to the north of Rokuharamitsuji. Yasaka Temple is in fact Hokanji Temple, one of the seven major temples in the Heian capital; most of its buildings are gone now except for the five-story pagoda popularly known as the Yasaka Pagoda. Gion Shrine refers to the Yasaka Shrine, famous for the Gion festival. The "curious waterfall" is Otowa Falls, a small cascade emerging from Mount Otowa at the back of Kiyomizu Temple. An interesting feature of the falls is its three-forked stream
issuing from the rocks, as noted in the song. See NKBZ 25:280-81; Kanaoka Shuyu, Koji meisatsu jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1970), pp. 87-88.
90. Uchi no Dori refers to the area where the imperial palace was located. Nishi no Kyo is the area to the west of Suzaku Oji Street, which ran down the middle of the capital, dividing it into the eastern and western sections. The Tokiwa forest was to the west of the capital, near Koryuji Temple. The Oi River passes along the Arashiyama area, where courtesans often gathered. NKBZ 25:278; Kanaoka, Koji meisatsu jiten , p. 305.
91. The Ima-Kibune Shrine mentioned here may be one located in the village of Fusamoto in Isumino District, Chiba Prefecture, though there were many Ima-Kibune shrines throughout Japan (see NKBT 73:516). Just as the divinites at the Kumano and Hie shrines were invoked and moved to new shrine sites called Ima-Kumano and Ima-Hie, the deities worshiped in the Kibune Shrine must have been transferred and enshrined at sites other than the main site in the Heian capital. See NKBZ 25:269.
92. Most Japanese scholars use the terms yamabushi, shugenja , and shugyoja interchangeably.
93. Ichiro Hori, "On the Concept of Hijiri (Holy-Man)," Numen 5 (1958): 134, 199, 229. Gyogi's public service work for lower-class people included founding a charity hospital, a charity dispensary, an orphanage, and an old people's home; the establishment of free rooming houses; the excavation of canals for navigation and for irrigation; reservoir building; and bridge and harbor construction. For his work, Gyogi was popularly called "Bodhisattva" during his lifetime.
94. Hori, Folk Religion in Japan , pp. 177-78.
95. According to legend, En no Gyoja, after a one-thousand-day confinement on Mount Kinbu, received magical power from Kongozao gongen, who revealed himself to the ascetic, bursting from the depths of the earth with flames emanating from his back. See Miyake Hitoshi, Yamabushi: sono kodo to soshiki (Hyoronsha, 1973), pp. 29-30.
96. Ibid., pp. 21, 29-30, 175.
95. According to legend, En no Gyoja, after a one-thousand-day confinement on Mount Kinbu, received magical power from Kongozao gongen, who revealed himself to the ascetic, bursting from the depths of the earth with flames emanating from his back. See Miyake Hitoshi, Yamabushi: sono kodo to soshiki (Hyoronsha, 1973), pp. 29-30.
96. Ibid., pp. 21, 29-30, 175.
97. See Nakao Takashi, Koji junrei jiten , p. 104.
98. See Kanaoka, Koji meisatsu jiten , pp. 61, 65; and Okada, Jinja , p. 211.
99. See Kanaoka, Koji meisatsu jiten , pp. 321-22.
100. See Joseph M. Kitagawa, "Three Types of Pilgrimage in Japan," in On Understanding Japanese Religion , pp. 127-36.
101. See Okada, Jinja , pp. 272, 277; Kanaoka, Koji meisatsu jiten , pp.
150, 214, 264-65; and Nakao, Koji junrei jiten , p. 124.
102. Shida, Kayokenshi 4:390-91.
103. The "Kumano sankei" (Kumano pilgrimage), a soka (a fast-tempoed song or enkyoku , banquet song—a song genre that flourished during
the Kamakura and Muromachi periods) included in Enkyokusho (Selected Enkyoku , ca. 1296) by Myoku, a prolific Kamakura-era composer of songs, lists a number of subshrines on the Kumano pilgrimage route and obliquely refers to the difficulties involved in the long journey. For the text of the song, see Takano, ed., Nihon kayo shusei , 5:71-75.
104. Murakami Toshio, Shugendo no hattatsu (Unebo Shobo, 1943), pp. 196, 304-18.
105. Miyake Hitoshi, Shugendo : yamabushi no rekishi to shiso (Kyoikusha, 1978), p. 112.
106. The Suzu Cape, located at the tip of the Noto Peninsula in Ishi-kawa Prefecture, is one of the most rugged areas in northeastern Japan. The Koshi (or Hokuriku) Road, in one of Japan's roughest regions, covers the area from Wakasa and Echizen in Fukui Prefecture to Echigo and Sado in Niigata Prefecture.
107. A stole is made of small pieces of cloth sewn together and worn over a monk's robe; it stands for his ability to withstand insults and persecutions. See NKBZ 25:277, 519. The wicker basket contains various items, including small icons, clothing, and foodstuffs. An ascetic with the basket on his back stands for an embryo; that is, he is a spiritual child about to be born. See Miyake, Yamabushi , pp. 147-48. The Complete Shikoku circuit required about sixty very difficult days on foot, and some-times resulted in deaths owing to its severity; see Nakao, Koji junrei jiten , p. 113.
108. Carmen Blacker, The Catalpa Bow: A Study of Shamanistic Practices in Japan (London: George Allen & Unwin, 1975), p. 92. The practice was also highly valued in the Kumano pilgrimage and performed as often as circumstances allowed en route; see Miyaji, Kumano sanzan no shiteki kenkyu , p. 403.
109. See Mircea Eliade, The Sacred and the Profane (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1959), pp. 183-84. The hardship of "walking" in pilgrimage is also the topic in shiku no kamiuta nos. 258 and 300.
110. The tree knots are hollowed out and used as begging bowls; see NKBZ 25:278. The deer horns are used as a decoration on top of the ascetic's staff. The dotted deerskin is worn over the ascetic's outer garment. His staff has six metal rings inserted into its head; their clanking noises when shaken are used to beat rhythms for chanting or to warn off harmful animals in the mountains. See Miyake, Yamabushi , p. 146.
111. At least sixteen items constituted the typical yamabushi necessities: headband, hat (or headgear), robe, stole, bugle, rosary, a staff deco-rated with metal rings, a wicker basket in which a wooden box is inserted, a wooden stick, a piece of cloth or animal skin, leggings, fan, knife, ropes, and straw sandals. For the esoteric meaning of each, see ibid., pp. 21, 141-53.
110. The tree knots are hollowed out and used as begging bowls; see NKBZ 25:278. The deer horns are used as a decoration on top of the ascetic's staff. The dotted deerskin is worn over the ascetic's outer garment. His staff has six metal rings inserted into its head; their clanking noises when shaken are used to beat rhythms for chanting or to warn off harmful animals in the mountains. See Miyake, Yamabushi , p. 146.
111. At least sixteen items constituted the typical yamabushi necessities: headband, hat (or headgear), robe, stole, bugle, rosary, a staff deco-rated with metal rings, a wicker basket in which a wooden box is inserted, a wooden stick, a piece of cloth or animal skin, leggings, fan, knife, ropes, and straw sandals. For the esoteric meaning of each, see ibid., pp. 21, 141-53.
112. Murakami, Shugendo no hattatsu , p. 132.
113. Mount Hira, located to the north of Mount Hiei, is one of the eight scenic views of the Omi region. Horsetails are plants related to ferns.
114. Hori, "On the Concept of Hijiri, “ p. 228.
115. For details of their associations, see Nakayama, Nihon mikoshi , pp. 425-41.
116. Most of the jinja uta are taken from "Congratulations," "Shinto," or "Miscellaneous" sections of the imperial or private anthologies.
117. For the related subject of poems of praise, see Ebersole, Ritual Poetry , pp. 34-50.
118. In this section, bracketed references following the Ryojin hisho song number identify the source waka on which the songs were based.
119. The literal meaning of the name of Iwashimizu Shrine, "rock-clear water," supposedly originates from the water that gushed out of the rocks at the front of the shrine. See Nihon chimei daijiten , 7 vols. (Asakura Shoten, 1967), 1: 726.
120. Mount Matsuno-o, where the Matsuno-o Shrine stands, is located to the south of Mount Arashiyama in the western outskirts of the Heian capital.
121. The poet was one of the compilers of Gosenshu . The headnote says that the poem was composed to celebrate the birth of a son in a Minamoto family. The Hirano Shrine is located to the north of the capital. The Imaki no Kami, one of the divinities worshiped in the shrine, is the tutelary divinity of the Minamoto clan. See NKBZ 25:331.
122. The headnote to this waka says that it was composed for the coming-of-age ceremony in 935 at the residence of Fujiwara Saneyori (900-970), one of the powerful Fujiwara regents. Mount Oshio is located to the west of the capital, and the Oharano Shrine stands at its foot. The shrine was regarded with great respect by both the imperial family and the Fujiwara clan.
123. The Mitarashi River flows through the middle of the Kamigamo Shrine and then joins the Kamo River. Kamiyama refers to Mount Kamo, located to the east of the shrine.
124. No source poem has been identified for this song.
125. The headnote says that the poem was written during the winter festival at Kamo Shrine.
126. The headnote says that the poem was composed on the occasion of Emperor Ichijo's first visit to Matsuno-o Shrine in 1004.
127. The headnote says that the poet composed the poem on the morning of the winter Kamo festival, for which she was chosen as a messenger. She attached the poem to the decorative wisteria blossoms and sent them to the wife of Fujiwara Michinaga.
128. The headnote says that the poem was composed when the poet served as a messenger at the Hirano festival for the first time.
129. The poem was composed during the waka competition on the congratulatory theme held at the mansion of Fujiwara Morozane (1042-1101). Mount Mikasa is located near Kasuga Shrine in Nara, which is the Fujiwara main tutelary shrine.
130. Inari Shrine is located in the Fushimi-ku, to the south of the Heian capital.
1. Mountain wardens guarded the mountains against the unlawful felling of trees. A line-by-line parallel between this song and no. 284, which describes the physical features of the Fudo, can be noted. The precision of duplication is striking, allowing the possibility of an intended parody of Fudo. See NKBZ 25:305.
2. The Nishiyamadori is near Mount Arashiyama to the west of the Heian capital; the Katsura River flows past this area.
3. From the mid-Heian period, the western section of the capital began to deteriorate, and by the end of the period it was populated only by the poor. The area, especially along the Katsura and Oi rivers, was known as a gathering place for prostitutes. See Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 144-46.
4. See ibid., p. 146. Song no. 387 is a list of birds—which may also be names of courtesans.
3. From the mid-Heian period, the western section of the capital began to deteriorate, and by the end of the period it was populated only by the poor. The area, especially along the Katsura and Oi rivers, was known as a gathering place for prostitutes. See Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 144-46.
4. See ibid., p. 146. Song no. 387 is a list of birds—which may also be names of courtesans.
5. See NKBZ 25:297.
6. Awazu refers to the area southeast of Otsu.
7. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 226.
8. Osaka refers to the barrier west of Otsu city; Narazaka is a hill north of Nara city; the Fuwa Barrier is in Gifu Prefecture; and Mount Kurikoma is located in Uji, south of Kyoto.
9. The word kaza originally meant a young male between twelve and sixteen years of age who had completed the coming-of-age ceremony.
10. NKBZ 25:288.
11. Kusuha was located in Hirakata City in Osaka-Fu; a kiln is believed to have existed once nearby. See NKBZ 25:298.
12. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 137-38.
13. Pale yellow-green (kijin or kikujin ) was one of the colors reserved for the coats for emperors, not to be used by courtiers without court permission; see NKBT 73:408.
14. Since the Sumiyoshi Shrine consists of four major shrines, it is called Sumiyoshi shisho (Sumiyoshi four shrines). The location of Matsuga-saki is unclear.
15. Konoshima Shrine is located in Uzumasa, an area in the western part of Kyoto.
16. "Three" here refers to the three divisions of the Inari Shrine system, into lower, middle, high.
17. For similar interpretations, see Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 224-29.
18. Yamashiro refers to the present-day Kyoto-Fu; the area was noted for its eggplants. See ibid., p. 228.
19. All the places mentioned are located in the same mountainous area just northeast of the Heian capital. They were famous for firewood, char-coal, and wood products. See ibid., p. 205.
17. For similar interpretations, see Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 224-29.
18. Yamashiro refers to the present-day Kyoto-Fu; the area was noted for its eggplants. See ibid., p. 228.
19. All the places mentioned are located in the same mountainous area just northeast of the Heian capital. They were famous for firewood, char-coal, and wood products. See ibid., p. 205.
17. For similar interpretations, see Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , pp. 224-29.
18. Yamashiro refers to the present-day Kyoto-Fu; the area was noted for its eggplants. See ibid., p. 228.
19. All the places mentioned are located in the same mountainous area just northeast of the Heian capital. They were famous for firewood, char-coal, and wood products. See ibid., p. 205.
20. The oharame were known as one of the remarkable sights in the capital; see Fuzoku jiten (Tokyodo Shuppan, 1957), p. 80.
21. Mount Miwa is located in Sakurai City in Nara Prefecture. The song is a variation of Kokinshu poem no. 982.
22. Enoki (Ryojin hisho , p. 145) takes the rush hat to be a symbol for the male sexual organ. A rush hat was wide-brimmed, with a small cone-shaped part protruding from its center to accommodate topknots. It was worn by warriors while hunting, traveling, or during archery exercises on horseback. See Kokugo daijiten (Shogakkan, 1981), p. 77.
23. See Man'yoshu , nos. 2606, 2911, 2912; and saibara song no. 5, "Nuki kawa," in NKBZ 25:127.
24. Michinoku refers to the present-day Aomori Prefecture, located in northeastern Honshu. Suruga is the present-day Sizuoka Prefecture.
25. The song is adapted from Man'yoshu poem no. 2798.
26. The word otoko (man) used here is rarely found in waka to refer to one's lover; here it indicates that the couple's relationship was mainly physical. Saigo Nobutsuna, Ryojin hisho , Nihon Shijinsen, vol. 22 (Chikuma Shobo, 1976), p. 9.
27. Devils were ordinarily believed to have one or at most two horns; see Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 143.
28. This song may have been the same imayo , "Ike no ukikusa" (A Floating Duckweed on a Lake), that the nobles sang during the party described in Murasaki Shikibu nikki ; see Ikeda, Kishigami, and Akiyama, eds., Makura no soshi , Murasaki Shikibu nikki , pp. 503-4.
29. For some different interpretations of the song, see Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 151; Konishi, Ryojin hisho , p. 468; Saigo, Ryojin hisho , pp. 20-25; Shida Nobuyoshi, Ryojin hisho hyokai , rev. ed. (Yuseido, 1977), pp. 172-73; and Shinma and Shida, Kayo II , pp. 88-89.
30. Waka no Ura is the bay at Wakayama City and is a famous place for poetic association. See also song no. 259.
31. The Moji Barrier, a checkpoint located in what is today Kitakyushu City, was the most important gateway to the Kyushu region during the Heian period.
32. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 162. In ancient times, mirrors were
made of metal, usually bronze, and so required periodic polishing to keep them from tarnishing.
33. See Baba Mitsuko, Imayo no kokoro to kotoba: "Ryojin hisho " no sekai (Miyai Shoten, 1987), p. 48.
34. Book 2 of Kojidan is the source of the story about the wretched last days of Sei Shonagon; see Ichiko, ed., Nihon bungaku zenshi 2:272.
35. The kubichi (or wana , trap) refers to circular snares made of rope or strips of bamboo in which food was placed to lure birds or animals. See Kogo jiten (Iwanami Shoten, 1974), p. 413; Kokugo daijiten , p. 2521.
36. The Byodoin in Uji was the residence of Fujiwara Yorimichi, built in 1052.
37. The Weaver Maiden, a tragic heroine in Chinese mythology, is in love with the Ox Herder, whom she can meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh month by crossing over the Milky Way. A pun is implied in yobaiboshi (shooting star), centering on the word yobai , which originates in the verb yobu (to call) but later came to mean secret visits to women at night and, eventually, a marriage proposal (Kogo jiten , p. 1354). It is said that male and female pheasants (yamadori ) stay together during the day but sleep apart at night, each on the different side of a hill (Kogo jiten , p. 1318); from this, the word yamadori also means sleeping alone (Kokugo daijiten , p. 2384). As for the significance of "autumn dear," it is well known that the bucks cry out to attract the does during their autumn mating season. And mandarin ducks have long been used to symbolize conjugal love because they remain mated for life.
38. Baba Mitsuko, “Ryojin hisho 'oi' ko—so no ichi," Chusei bungaku ronso 1 (1976): 69-71.
39. Kojima, Konoshita, and Satake, Man'yoshu 2:365 (no. 1634).
40. In Wakan roeishu , the topic even became an independent section (see nos. 345-51, NKBT 73:135-36). The Noh play "Kinuta," attributed to Zeami, also elaborates on this theme of a woman's death after a long period of longing for her absent husband; see Yokomichi and Omote, Yokyokushu 1:331-39.
41. See Ogihara and Konosu, eds., Kojiki, jodaikayo , pp. 129-30.
42. Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 101.
43. Hakata may refer to the Hakata Shrine in Izumi City, Osaka-Fu; see NKBT 73:525.
44. Nihon Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geninoshi 2:35, 48.
45. Konishi, Ryojin hisho ko , p. 462.
46. Precisely what hoya dye was we no longer know, but it may have been a kind of indigo blue dye made with sap squeezed from parasitic plants; see NKBZ 25:314. The colors listed are those of silk or leather cords that were used to sew the pieces of metal or leather together to make a suit of armor.
47. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 129.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
48. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 91.
49.Ibid., p. 98.
50. Ibid., p. 191.
51. Ibid., p. 174.
52. Ibid., pp. 19-20.
53. NKBZ 25:263.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
54. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , p. 13.
55.Ibid., p. 218.
56. Ibid., p. 117.
57. Ibid., p. 297.
58. Ibid., p. 38.
59. See Shinto daijiten 1:167.
60. Shirai and Toki, eds., Jinja jiten , pp. 187, 296.
61. The nickname Hachiman Taro is reportedly based on two legends: one is that Yoshiie was conceived soon after his father, Yoriyoshi (988-1075), had a dream in which the warrior god Hachiman gave him a sword; the other is that Yoshiie's coming-of-age ceremony when he turned seven was performed at the Iwashimizu Hachiman Shrine. See Nihon rekishi daijiten , 2d ed., vol. 9 (Kawade Shobo, 1969), p. 78.
62. Yoshiie's valor was praised in a story stating that even thieves were scared away or surrendered simply upon hearing his name; see NKBZ 25:316.
63. See chapter 1 for details on the Hogen Disturbance.
64. Sutoku was at first placed in Mount Matsuyama in Sanuki and then was moved to Naoshima Island.
65. The "soldier" (hyoji ) here refers specifically to those charged with guarding the capital.
66. The caps or headgear (eboshi ) worn by men in the earlier Heian period were made of cloth, and the aristocrats used a soft lacquer coating on them. Toward the end of the Heian period, however, it became fashionable to stiffen them with thick lacquer varnish. (Kokugo daijiten, p . 294). Here, no refers to a unit for measuring the width of cloth, one no being about twelve inches. Formerly, outer trousers (sashinuki ), worn over the under trousers (shita no hakama ), had required six or eight no of cloth; one made with only four no , therefore, is a tighter garment with narrower breeches, better suited to action and movement. See NKBZ 25:296.
67. This new fashion is attributed to Emperor Toba and his favorite retainer, Minamoto Arihito (1103-47), who was particularly interested in matters of costume and manners. See Heiancho fukushoku hyakka jiten (Kodansha, 1975), p. 370.
68. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 141.
69. Ibid., p. 143.
68. Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 141.
69. Ibid., p. 143.
70. NKBZ 25:297.
71. Taianji and Todaiji were two of the seven leading temples in Nara.
72. Enoki, Ryojin hisho , pp. 153, 201.
73. A middle general is the second-ranking officer in the headquarters of the Inner Palace Guards (Konoe-fu) charged with protecting the imperial palace. Usa Shrine refers to the Usa Hachiman Shrine, located in Oita Prefecture, Kyushu. The influential position of the head priest was hereditarily assumed by members of the Nakatomi and, later, Fujiwara families. See Anzu, Shinto jiten , p. 482. A speed sloop had many oars on both sides of the gunwale and was used for urgent business transactions; it is known that the priests of Usa Shrine came all the way to the capital through the Inland Sea on board these fast boats. See Shida, Ryojin hisho hyokai , p. 173; Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 67.
74. See Man'yoshu , poem no. 3827; in Ryojin hisho , nos. 17, 365, 366, 367, 437, and 442 are related to gamblers. For other works dealing with gamblers, see a saibara song titled "Ozeri" (Large Parsley), no. 13, in NKBZ 25:132-33; Fujiwara Akihira, Shinsarugakuki (ca. 1052), annot. Kawaguchi Hisao (Heibonsha, 1983), pp. 62-69; and a soka titled "Sugoroku" (Backgammon) in Enkyokusho , in Takano, ed., Nihon kayo shusei 5: 79-80.
75. Such action was taken in 1114, during the reign of Emperor Toba; see Watanabe, Ryojin hisho , p. 121.
76. The Nishi no Miya Shrine may be the one in the Hirota Shrine complex; see song no. 249.
77. Just what hyo dice are remains unclear. The shisosai (four-three dice) refers to the spots that appear when a pair of dice is thrown. See NKBZ 25: 200-220.
78. In an entry for the eighth month of 1019 in Shoyuki (Record from Little Right), Fujiwara Sanesuke (957-1046) records a street brawl in the western part of the capital that involved priest-gamblers; see NKBT 73:534. The aforementioned Kamakura-period soka "Sugoroku" shows how gambling penetrated into temples, catching priests in a vicious cycle of gam-bling and debt. See Takano, ed., Nihon kayo shusei 5:80.
79. Shida, in NKBT 73:534; Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 181.
80. Enoki, Ryojin hisho , p. 181.
81. A similar family is depicted in Fujiwara Akihira's Shinsarugakuki , where the household headed by Uemon no Jo includes gamblers, sumo wrestlers a priest, and courtesans.
82. Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 78.
83. Ibid., pp. 72-73.
84. Ibid., pp. 87-88.
82. Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 78.
83. Ibid., pp. 72-73.
84. Ibid., pp. 87-88.
82. Saigo, Ryojin hisho , p. 78.
83. Ibid., pp. 72-73.
84. Ibid., pp. 87-88.
85. Salt and dragonflies were often linked in folk songs throughout Japan, though the reasons for the association are not clear; see NKBZ 25:315.
86. Toba refers to the Toba Palace built by Emperor Shirakawa to the south of the Heian capital, now known as Fushimi-ku in Kyoto. Jonanji Shrine was located next to the palace, and its festival was famous for the horse races that took place at the same time. Tsukurimichi Road is a thoroughfare that connected the Rajomon Gate in Yotsuzuka in the capital's southern sector with the area near the Toba Palace. See Shida, Ryojin hisho hyokai , pp. 200-201.
1. The Naikyobo was established at court as a counterpart to the Gagakuryo (Bureau of Music), which consisted of males only. The earliest reference to performances by members of the Naikyobo was 759. See Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 1: 250.
2. Ibid., p. 251.
1. The Naikyobo was established at court as a counterpart to the Gagakuryo (Bureau of Music), which consisted of males only. The earliest reference to performances by members of the Naikyobo was 759. See Geinoshi Kenkyukai, ed., Nihon geinoshi 1: 250.
2. Ibid., p. 251.
Preferred Citation: Kim, Yung-Hee. Songs to Make the Dust Dance: The Ryojin Hisho of Twelfth-Century Japan. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, 1994. http://ark.cdlib.org/ark:/13030/ft2f59n7x0/